#[đ©·] mina's recs
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
I wanna recommend this series to all of you !!!đ«¶đ»
Max is an massively gifted writer and deserves all the love and appreciation in the world đ©·
Sadly Iâm super behind on reading this beautiful story but nonetheless i know itâs a masterpiece.
âScomâ and âcowboy like meâ had me in a chokehold for a long time due to being stunningly crafted as well đđ»đđ»
sex on fire | masterlist
ceo!joel miller x f!reader | ao3 | playlist

you've worked for joel miller for three years now, as his personal assistant. answering calls, organizing his schedule, fulfilling every request he could dream of. it pays well, you know you're good at it, and you get along with all of your coworkers. there's just one you get along with...a little too well.
please check out individual chapter content warnings before reading!!! this series features adult content.
series warnings: age gap (reader is late 20s, joel is late 40s), inappropriate work relationship, cursing, alcohol + dr*g use, displays of wealth, daddy kink, sugardaddy!joel, themes of abandonment, mentions of pregnancy & periods, smut, angst, fluff.
main series
chapter 1: you shook me all night long
chapter 2: state-of-the-art
chapter 3: mile high
chapter 4: la petite mort
chapter 5: faire l'amour
chapter 6: ace
chapter 7: 1691 maple
chapter 8: you'll hurt me if you don't trust me
chapter 9: little aphrodite
chapter 10: champagne problems
chapter 11: twin flame
âš chapter 12: birth of venus âš
epilogue
bonus
â” hanging on the telephone
drabbles
â” joel taking reader on his sailboat
features â” sex on fire wallpapers by @dundienominee
â” sex on fire moodboard by @5oh5
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Celebrating 200 Followers!
Thank you for two hundred followers! đ„čI'm so happy there's so many of you appreciating and liking my fics enough to stay around and follow my writing journey. As a thank you, I've put together a list of fics I re-read every once in a while because they are that good. Of course, all of my favorite fics couldn't fit or the list would be endless... but as for the tagged authors, do check out the rest of their works!

KIM HONGJOONG
â Your Hands Are Mine To Hold - @curanonemu 5+1 oneshot, strangers to lovers, slowburn, fluff
â Crystal Clear - @ennysbookstore Free spirited!Hongjoong x Uptight!Reader, smut, angst, fluff, heavy topics
â Kindergarten Love Story - @xomakara Kindergarten teacher!Hongjoong, Dad!Hongjoong, Police Officer!Reader, non-idol AU, fluff, slight angst
â 7:34 PM - @minghaoslatina fluff, snowball fight, established couple, drabble
â 1978 - @imnayeonjaem Rockstar!Hongjoong, set in the 70s, rock music, slice of life, multiple parts

PARK SEONGHWA
â Paradise - @blossom-hwa Fantasy AU, magic, reincarnation, angst, fluff, multiple parts
â Cold Snap - @ennysbookstore Ski lodge AU, enemies to lovers, slice of life, angst, hurt/comfort,, fluff, slow burn, multiple parts
â Champagne Problems - @mingigoo Forbidden love AU, fake dating, idol/trainee AU, love triangle, smut, angst, fluff/comedy, on-going, multiple parts
â Obliviate Me - @bvidzsoo Harry Potter AU, lovers to enemies, tragic love, angst, hurt/no comfort
â Where Water Turns To Flame - @sungbeam Dragon shifters AU, friends to lovers, urban fantasy
â POV: Youâre a Stereotype Stuck in an 80âs Classic - @atozfic The breakfast club AU, high school AU, strangers to enemies to lovers, slow burn, angst, fluff

JEONG YUNHO
â Summer's Dive Part 2 Part 3 - @santheestallion Summer romance, brother's best friend, angst, fluff, smut
â Dance For You Part 2 Part 3 - @santheestallion Dancer AU, rivals to lovers, smut, angst
â Above The World - @bvidzsoo Spiderman AU, superheroes AU, strangers to lovers, high school AU
â Forget Me Not - @seongwars Non-idol AU, supernatural AU, angst, multiple parts, on-going
â Here In The Rain, Will You Smile Again? - @skrrts Non-idol AU, old high school sweethearts, romance, angst, hurt/comfort
â Drunk - @sweetiesicheng Extreme fluff, drunk!reader, drabble
â Lesson Plans - @callmeagardengnome College AU, teacher x student AU, slightly suggestive, romance, slow burn
â Spiderboy, King Of Thieves - @livsateez Spiderman!AU, mutual pinning, fluff, drabble

KANG YEOSANG
â Operation: Passanger Princess - @sungbeam College AU, frateez AU, another cinderella story AU, strangers to lovers, humor, fluff, minimal angst
â Letters To Cupid - @byeolbeloved 18th century AU, childhood friends to strangers to lovers, angst, fluff, slightly suggestive
â Sk8erboi!Yeosang x Ballerina!Reader - @ateezmakemeweep Angst, fluff, smut, implications of an eating disorder (one of the first ateez fics I've read)

CHOI SAN
â Champagne Problems - @mingigoo Arranged marriage AU, fake relationship, enemies to lovers, angst, multiple parts, on-going
â Serve and Set! - @vampzity Volleyball AU, fluff, beach AU, drabble
â Sweetest Lies - @atxxzist Angst, smut, romance, fluff, multiple parts, on-going

SONG MINGI
â We Fell In Love In August - @mingigoo Best friend's brother AU, summer AU, beach house AU, smut, fluff
â Preying On You Tonight - @bvidzsoo Non-idol AU, academy AU, werewolf AU, vampire AU, enemies to lovers
â One Step Closer - @realityinsuspense Strangers to lovers, fluff, angst, multiple parts, on-going
â Mother's Day - @vampzity Husband!Mingi x F!Reader, fluff, just very very cute, drabble

JUNG WOOYOUNG
â Heart Swindler Part 2 Part 3 - @lilhwahwa Conman AU, enemies to lovers, angst, fluff, smut, multiple parts, on-going
â Heart Receipt - @skrrts Non-idol AU, slice of life, fluff, coffee shop AU
â Don't Be A Stranger, Stranger - @wemustgatekeepwooyoung Strangers to lovers, romance, fluff, smut, a bit of angst
â Loving You - @yizhou-time Angst, hurt/comfort, fluff

CHOI JONGHO
â In My Head - @callmeagardengnome Soulmate AU, idol!Jongho x music producer!bartender!Reader
â Where Did You Go? - @solaris-amethyst Non-Idol AU, Ikea AU, fluff, best friends
â Fairy Flower - @woncon Fantasy AU, royalty AU, fluff, platonic, Knight!Jongho, Royalty!Reader

#[đ] mina's tumblr milestones#[đ©·] mina's recs#thank you for 200 followers!!!!#ateez x reader#kim hongjoong x reader#park seonghwa x reader#jeong yunho x reader#kang yeosang x reader#choi san x reader#song mingi x reader#jung wooyoung x reader#choi jongho x reader#fanfic recommendation#ateez masterlist
80 notes
·
View notes
Text
Welcome to my blog!
âThe writer! mina â 21 â she/her â uni student â isfp â libra

âThe blog! I write for various characters and ships. My main focus right now is k-pop, but I like to squeeze in some anime every once in a while.
My blog is a safe space and I wonât tolerate any form of disrespect towards anyone. Majority of my writing is sfw, but I still don't condone minors to interact with me or my posts.
My asks are always open whether it be for a fanfic request or if you simply need someone to talk to!

âThe content! I mainly write one shots, drabbles and imagines with fluff and angst. I'm not opposed to write smut/mature content, it won't however be the main focus in my fics (unless stated so). The fandom I'm currently writing for is ATEEZ. I don't write self-inserts/overly detailed MCs unless stated otherwise. The reason is that I want to include as many readers as possible and not make anyone feel excluded while reading my works.
Due to me being a university student, updates, posts and replies are rather slow, but I'll try my best to be as active as possible.
âMy Masterlist âMy AO3 âMy fic recommendations âMy answered asks âMy thoughts âJoin my taglist âImportant information âNetwork: @cromernet
âDisclaimer! Everything I write is purely fictional and for entertainment only. My content does not define or represent any idols!
Users with mean behaviours will be blocked, the same goes for minors and ageless blogs who engage with my nsfws. I think this goes without saying, but if you're any of the following â racist, zionist, homophobe, xenophobe, etc â do not interact with me or my blog!
It's free Palestine until Palestine is free.

© HONGJOONGSPOETRY 2024-2025. All rights reserved. Copying, editing, reposting or translating my work is not allowed.
#[đ©·] mina's recs#[đ] mina's thoughts#[âïž] mina answers#[đ] moodboards#[đ·ïž] tag games#[đŁ] announcement
13 notes
·
View notes
Note
1, 9, 25!
OMGGG HIII HOW ARE YOUU đ©·đ©·đ©· ty for ask :3
1. whoâs the Blorbo that youâve never posted about on your blog?
up until like three hours ago. francesca bridgerton. SORRY i love that show its so stupid but its so fun and she is my favorite. completely understand the feeling of being the introvert in a family of completely fucking nutso extroverts. christ. but anyways since i have posted her now, iâll also say noemi taboada from mexican gothic :) i love her so much shes kind of a cunt but she has every right to be. i love that book a lot its one of my highest recs and i loved her perspective. i reblog a lot of her on my sideblog but. i dont believe ive mentioned her here..??
9. describe your Blorbo in 3 words
melancholic/naive/witty. tried to sum up my like TOP blorbos w that one. the common threads i think
25. how did you first discover your Blorbo?
my top two blorbos are inigo fire emblem (duh) and mina murray harker and for inigo, i guess it was actually laslow, but i was playing fates birthright and i got to the xander chapter and im j playing the game and then this beautiful man (and his harley quinn knock off partner) walk into the room and im like âoh wow. he looks really cool.â and then i kill him and forget about him UNTIL im binging fates supports on youtube (shoutout my idol justonegamr!!) and im actually binging peri supports, i click on the laslow support because i dont actually recognize him, and i am immediately under his spell. who is this beautiful sad man with a dead mom⊠i must know!!! anyways
for mina it was much simpler. i had to read a classic for a class my freshman year of high school. i asked my teacher if dracula was okay. it was. i open the book and jonathan writes an aside on the first page, he has to save a recipe for mina. whos mina? the woman of my life, apparently.
#asks#thanks i rly needed to just yap about my favs for a sec#its been a month man. the blorbo rambling is sorely needed#im actually rereading dracula rn#my friends wanted to do this challenge one of them saw on tiktok#where we all pick one of our favorite books no one else has read yet#annotate it#and then pass it in a circle until weve all annotated everyones pick#despite my years of trying i have gotten a total of 0 friends to read dracula. THIS ENDS NOW#so im having a lot of fun :) oh mina⊠i miss u girlie⊠shes been my rolemodel ever since i first picked up this book#i love her soooo much
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
Don't mind me being late as always ;-; but Ari (as you already know) this was magnificent!
Words can't describe how much I despise Yunho in this fic đ The audacity to be rude (straight up mean) to the MC WHILE KNOWING THEY ARE MATES KWEHFKWLEF THE MC IS BETTER THAN ME BECAUSE I WOULD TEAR UP THAT BOND SO FAST-
Okay, before I lose my crap let's talk about the things I LOVED WITH THE FIC.
San. San and the MC's friendship is so pure and cute. I can just see him befriending little strays, taking them under their wing like đ„č so cute. The second best thing to happen is Petrova and MC. The equivalent of I'm a mean girl to everyone but you and that's so đ€§ ugh, Petrova is just misunderstood PLEASE HEAR HER OUT-
And well, despite me not liking Yunho... I ABSOLUTELY LOVE THE FASHION TASTE YOU GAVE HIM. I was literally growling when he was first introduced. Like wdym pink crop top, waisted yellow jeans, mix-matched sneakers???? I NEED YUNHO IN A CROP TOP NOW. AND PAINTED NAILS AND LIPS TOO
Anyways, back to hating him:
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before.
You already know my opinions about this whole scene, BUT I CANT LET IT GO????? WHO DAFUQ EVEN SAYS THAAATđđ MURDER!!!!!! UGH, I just knew his grovelling was going to be BAAAAD... there's nothing better than reading a story where the love interest is an asshole and then has to make up for it, but the MC is already through the heart break lmaoooo like its your turn now babes!!! man im getting so angry just thinking about what he put the MC through I can't even put it in to words lmaoooo (its literally fiction too, like its not that serious helpđ)
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
AND LOOK WHO COMES CRAWLING BACK AFTER GETTING A TASTE OF THA- đ No, but ari... that steamy scene YOOOOOOOOO I DIDNT EXPECT IT TO BE THAT NASTY AND KWJNF (ngl I died tho when the reader grabbed his ass- but same girl)
I could literally write forever about this fic, like the BRACELET QLFQ THE JEALOUSY AS IF HE HAS THE RIGHT TO EVEN BE JEALOU- but im afraid I'll get so worked up and its not good my heart đ
BTw, kudos to you for really putting the MC's sorrow and sadness into words. I was really heart broken reading this as if I had a fated mate who was actively cheating on me đ I love it
Take your breath away

Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: werewolf!Jeong Yunho x werewolf!female reader
⟠Warning: nudity, quite suggestive at times (honestly, they are pretty horny for each other), cursing, unhealthy amount of subtle (or not) jealousy and possessiveness ⟠Word count: 28.9k ⟠Rating: mature ⟠Genre: supernatural creatures!au, academy!au, werewolf!au, omegaverse-ish!au, unrequited love!au...or is it?, mates!au, angst ⟠Summary: New beginnings are always scary, and you are no stranger to them as your family moves to a town called Nocturnal Parade, filled with other night creatures. You find lovely people here, a community, a pack to have your back, and even a best friend called Choi San. What you don't expect, however, is to find your mate, who wants nothing to do with you.
A/N: Hi, my lovelies, I am back! I know I was gone for a while, and I won't lie, I wasn't inspired at all and felt really depressed (some things just pilled up for me in these past autumn months and that mixed with seasonal depression have hit me hard), but I am feeling a lot better now! I won't promise anything, but I'll try to post again more often, and hopefully continue the on-going series I already have. Please, please, please, imagine Yunho in this one with long hair, like in the top-middle picture! And for those who have read my Mingi Preying on you tonight oneshot, I have some exciting news...this story happens in the same universe, sooo, you'll get more insight on everyone's character! ^^ (If you haven't checked it out yet, you should give it a read, the world building goes more in-depth there ^^) Also, important note to keep in mind: everyone in this story goes by the 'Song' surname since they are siblings! I hope you enjoy this story too, and a small reminder, your feedback always gives me an inspirational push, so I greatly appreciate hearing what you think of this oneshot! <3 divider ~ and because I might as well dedicate this oneshot to you for hyping me up and helping me out with it, I hope you enjoy it @hongjoongspoetry <3 ~
           No matter how long I looked, heâd never glance my way. I had gotten used to his constant ignorance, but it still stung. I couldnât help it, it was the only reasonable reaction considering we were mates.
It wasnât anything we had spoken about, let alone even addressed, but I had known since the very first time I had laid my eyes on him. It was the change of my pulse, the way the world seemed to quiet around me, my breathing which got shallow, my pupils dilating and my eyes switching to an orchid colour that seemed to persist as my heart thundered in my chest, loud, and overbearing as I couldnât help but watch the tall man who people surrounded, his head thrown back and mouth shielded by his long fingers as his body shook from laughing loudly. Until now I had only heard stories of what finding your mate felt like, but now I knew the feeling. I didnât need to read fairytales about it anymore, nor would I pester my mother for the nth time to retell her story about meeting my father. I wasnât desperate, per se, to find my mate, but the worry of growing old on my own had felt like a mosquito always buzzing around my ears, unable to kill it since I couldnât see it. The fear of remaining alone seemed to persist in the back of my mind, and based on my mood, sometimes it would make me angry while other times just really anxious.
While living in Colourful River, the big city from North here, finding a suitor for myself had always felt like a challenging feat. There were too many creatures and humans alike who were too nosy and pestering, and I had never felt like I could be truly myself around them. I didnât have many friends, humans or creatures, and at first, I blamed it on my shyness. Then, I started blaming it on my nerdiness as school rolled around, then it was the thought of being too plain for anyone to find me interesting and approachable, and then I gave up on finding an answer and decided that perhaps I was meant to be lonely, like my parents. In the big city, despite having lived here our whole lives, it seemed like we never found ourselves belonging to a community. Living closer to the border, the cities and towns were inhabited by many night creatures, however, that didnât seem to change much when it came to my family. Maybe it was because we were all quiet and reclusive, maybe it was because we had never truly felt comfortable surrounded by so much happening at all times. And that is why I hadnât felt any type of resistance or regret when my parents packed up our things and announced to me that weâd be leaving for a quiet and safe town just South of Colourful River, far from the border and the humans.
Nocturnal Parade has been a place Iâve heard plenty of. I knew it was inclusive of all the night creatures while being heavily influenced by the clergy. After all, itâs the town where the first attempts at a civilised and united nation amongst the night creatures had sparked. The vampires had taken the initiative, better said the Petrova family now known as Bae, were the founders of said town and the party that now advocated for all the night creatures all around the globe, making our voices heard, demanding respect and inclusion. They were, also, the ones to end the hatred between vampires and werewolves. Thanks to the effort and constant hard work, the werewolves had complied and formed one of the strongest alliances known to mankind with the vampires, pledging to fight by their side, to honour and respect them if their passion was returned by the vampires. And the respect had been mutual, the Petrovas didnât stop until justice was brought to everyone, until every night creature could live a harmonious and pleasant life. It was a bit nerve-wracking to know Iâd be cohabiting in a place with such ancient and respectable creatures from now on. From what I had heard of them until now, I knew only the daughter and her parents lived there still, keen on carrying the townâs, but also the familyâs, legacy.
I wasnât afraid of the change, however, I was reluctant and a little hesitant to join the Academy that had ultimately become a symbol of our unity and equality between us creatures. Back at my old schools, which were just simple regular schools frequented by both humans and night creatures, I wasnât very liked. Everyone seemed to single me out, even my own kind, and they hadnât always been the nicest about it. I supposed they saw me as an oddball just because I didnât enjoy chasing a ball in our breaks and would rather play video games on forums with online friends, than play pretend that I was part of their made-up pack. Which brought another issue to light. My family had never belonged to a pack. My fatherâs family had long ago moved to Colourful River, leaving behind their abusive and mistreated past, meanwhile, my motherâs family had always been tightly-knit but not inclusive of strangers. So, as the elders all died, it was just my parents and me. I didnât have any siblings, which seemed to make me even weirder since most werewolves reproduced more than once as they preferred to have big households full of children. My parents rather enjoyed the peace a single child, like me, offered them. The less mouths to feed, the better.
However, my worries seemed to be in vain once I had finally arrived in town, and then at Wilden Pine Academy. The town was lively and buzzing with creatures at every corner, all of them friendly and lacking the judgement and nosiness of the big city folk, who always watched you with inquiring eyes, desperate for a drop of gossip. Here, in Nocturnal Parade, everyone seemed to respect your space and didnât pry anything out of you, they were simply grateful that you had chosen their haven as your home. Moving here had been probably the best decision my parents couldâve made. I liked it here, living by the outskirts of the Haunted Woods was refreshing. I could go for evening runs whenever I wanted without having to share my space with other restless werewolves, who genuinely enjoyed sharing the running track with their friends. I always found solace in solitary, I could clear my mind when it got too loud in there. Runs were pretty much therapeutic to me, I quite disliked it when I was bothered by other rambunctious werewolves whoâd howl at the night sky just for the fun of it, mostly to spook the humans that ogled us rather disrespectfully.
My aloneness, however, wasnât chased away until the academic year started and I passed through the tall iron gates of the Academy. It was a sunny day and I was impressed by the heat despite being surrounded by vast forest, the drive a long four hours until the next town, which was Nocturnal Parade. My parents were probably more excited about me starting my penultimate academic year here than I was, but it didnât bother me. I knew they wished Iâd make happy and lasting memories here, unlike the lack of them at my old schools. They hoped amongst so many night creatures Iâd find at least one person who was like me, or even if not, creatures who would accept me the way I was. I hadnât been walking down for long the gravel path when my backpack was pushed off my shoulders as someone ran past me, only to pause once they realised their actions. My luggage was heavy as I had been pulling it after me, but the boy who I thought wouldnât even apologise for bumping into me, turned and faced me with furrowed eyebrows and a small pout.
âSorry, my parents always say I get too excited and lose my coordination.â The boyâs voice had been gruff, a contrast with his soft features despite his sharp face. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes small and dark, his nose petite and pointy, lips pouty and fleshy, his jawline and cheekbones both sharp and defined. His short hair and the razor cut in his left eyebrow made him look intimidating until he spoke or smiled. His lips formed a pout and his eyes disappeared as a dimpled smile formed on his face, brightening his features. He was a cute boy and I had let him help me pick up my backpack, which, surprisingly, he didnât hand back and threw around his own shoulder instead, âAre you the new family in town? The Byuns?â
I nodded and then extended a hand for him to shake, âMy name is Byun Y/N, nice to meet you.â
âIâm Choi San!â The boy shook my hand with excitement lacing his tone, âI was on a holiday when your family arrived in town, that is why I wasnât able to attend the welcoming party organised by the Songs.â
âAh, itâs fine.â I muttered as I had started walking again, San falling in step with me, âThe party was ratherâŠoverwhelming. Not that I didnât appreciate it, but I had never been surrounded by so many loving people at once.â
San chuckled under his breath as he seemed to carry his two duffle bags as if they weighed nothing. It wasnât hard to guess what type of creature he was simply based on his appearance already. He was massive next to me, his shoulders wide and strong looking, his chest puffed out and back rigidly straight, his hips surprisingly narrow, but his legs well-worked. He wasnât too tall, but he had almost a head on me. Besides, his spicy scent was strong and confident, a little bit too harsh for my sensitive nose buds, but not nauseating. And like the rest of the werewolves who had been at the welcoming party, I felt no malice nor judgement coming from San, just a lot of excitement and joy as he had led us towards the right wing of the Academy, where the designated dorms for the werewolves were.
âIt might sound a little bit strange, but all the werewolves act like a big pack here in Nocturnal Parade, I assume you didnât have that back in the city?â Sanâs perfectly straight eyebrow raised as he threw me a quick glance since we were nearing more students, and San was obviously popular. Everyone seemed to greet him, eager to gain his attention.
âNot really,â I answered San, walking ahead to pull the buildingâs door open for him, âMy family didnât belong to a pack, actually.â
That had gotten Sanâs attention as his eyes widened once we stepped through the threshold, the inside of the building just as grandiose as the outside. It was spacious with big windows, natural light seeping through and casting a warm glow over the space, âIt mustâve been lonely, then. But fear not, the Songs will adopt your family quite quickly, if they havenât already.â
I smiled, my heart had skipped a beat at the mention of the kind, but energetic family, âThey have already, actually. They had pulled my parents aside before the party and told them that we were now part of the pack, of the family, and that the community would be there for us.â
San hummed as we went up the first flight of stairs, a small smile on his face, âOur community hadnât always been as close as it is now, but with the Songs' arrival to Nocturnal Parade everything just fell into place. I donât think I had seen them go a day without doing something for the town or for their fellow creaturesâhey, which floor is your room at?â
And that had been one year ago, when I was new to the town and wondering whether San would ever again speak to me. Right now, however, as we sat in the Flower Field behind campus, laying on a blanket and basking in the late afternoon sun, I knew San wouldnât go a day without speaking to me. Spring was finally around the corner, and so was the Spring Break every student was impatiently awaiting. One week back home sounded really nice right now, I never failed to miss my privacy. The dorms at the Academy were shared, and my roommate snored really loudly and whined all the time. It was hard to discipline the second youngest of the Song family, so the Academyâs ruling board decided to place her with someone older than her, more mature, and possibly a good influence on the fiery blonde who liked to wreak havoc wherever she went. Not in our shared room, though, I had laid down some ground rules after rooming with Song Yeri. No loudness nor messiness was allowed, and of course, she couldnât bring back boys into our shared room. As long as I didnât, she wasnât allowed either. She wasnât thrilled by the idea, but because her parents had gotten really close with mine over the past year, Yeri was forced to abide by the rules out of fear of me ratting her out to her loving, but unforgiving, parents.
The air was still chilly and youâd become cold if you sat in one spot for too long, but the bodies of werewolves were warmer, our blood hotter, almost to the point of boiling in our veins. My cheeks were rosy as I sat with my legs crossed, a book in my lap as San hummed a silent tune next to me, laying on his stomach as he solved equations. He was planning on leaving for the big city to pursue further education, but he promised to return once he was done with it. He aspired to teach at Wilden Pine Academy, and I was more than eager to be his number-one supporter. He was great with children, and even those older seemed to respect him. San had a demanding aura, and despite him never taking advantage of that, he did know when he had to put his foot down and stop someone from running all over him. Being friends with San had showed me the wonders of companionship, of what a natural and gentle, but platonic, love felt like. I could share whatever was on my mind, at any given time, and San would be there to listen, and even take my ideas further beyond my imagination.
He was a driving force when it came to my creativity, always inspiring me and pushing me to do better and to go harder because I was capable of creating grand things. I wasnât too sure of what Iâd do once I was done with the Academy, but I could see myself being a novelist. It wouldnât be easy at first, but if I remained diligent and focused on my task, I knew I could do itâat least San had told me so, he was kind like that. Whenever I felt insecure about something, he picked me up and changed my mind about it in mere minutes, grinning from ear to ear as his eyes twinkled. If kindness had a definition, it shouldâve simply said Choi San, and I was sure everyone would understand why. The serenity surrounding us, however, didnât last for long as a squeal of my best friendâs name echoed around the blooming flowery field. Sanâs body tensed for just a second before he turned onto his back, sitting up as he leaned back on his hands, looking towards the boy he was too scared to confess his true feelings to.
âSannie!â With little regard for those around him, Wooyoung threw himself at San, tackling him back down into the blanket as San groaned, the back of his head colliding with the hard ground, âStop doing your homework and come on a run with me, hmm?â
Wooyoung was a charming young man, mischievous and painfully loud, but he had good intentions. If I ignored him always trying to sway San away from studying, then yes, he did mostly have good intentions. I shifted a bit since Wooyoungâs leg dug painfully into my hip, who was still ignoring my presence as he blinked at San slowly, placing his hands on my best friendâs firm chest as San tried to stabilise Wooyoung by holding onto his waist.
âI have a bit of homework still to do, though.â Sanâs voice was quiet as the sun shone down on the two friends, and I smiled to myself as I went back to reading my book, âCould you wait for half an hour?â
âBut Iâve been waiting all day for you.â I could hear the pout in Wooyoungâs voice, breathy and whiny as I chuckled under my breath, eyes focusing on the words in my book. It was jarring how alike Yeri and him were at times.
âThen you can wait a bit longer.â Sanâs tone wasnât harsh, but it was chastising a bit, and it made Wooyoung groan as I smiled to myself, amused by their antics. I was sure that if I could hear Sanâs slight change of heartbeat, the spiciness of his scent spiking too, then Wooyoung was aware of it too. Sometimes I wondered how the latter didnât realise Sanâs obvious feelings for him, but I suppose Wooyoung wasnât a very observant person, unlike his older brother, Mingi.
âCan I stay thoughââ Then I felt eyes on myself and I heard shuffling around, Wooyoung finally removed himself from on top of San, âOh, hey, Y/N. What are you doing?â
âReading,â I muttered as I flipped the page, bored by the story but knowing I had just two days to finish reading the remaining two hundred pages.
âIs it for Literature class?â Wooyoung pressed, coming closer as he hovered over my shoulder, âYunhoâs been complaining about how shitty the book was, something about the story being too slow-paced and the side love story not making too much sense.â
I hummed, completely agreeing with Yunho, who shared a Literature class with me. At the same time, I was beyond grateful that I had learned to control my reactions at the mention of Song Yunho, who had looked my way a total of three times ever since I had arrived to Nocturnal Parade. I didnât understand what I had done wrong to be brushed off so blatantly by him, but it hurt. It had hurt a lot more in the beginning, but I had gotten used to the feeling of dejection and disappointment that followed whenever we crossed paths. I didnât understand whether I had upset him or not, considering that our first encounter had gone rather well. To me, it had gone more than well, but maybe Yunho didnât share the sentiment. Almost as if summoned by some deity, I didnât have to look to know he was approaching us. My body knew upon a simple whiff of the air, the earthy and intense scent of firewood and vanilla making my lungs feel like they couldnât expand anymore to breathe in deeper, my skin covered in goosebumps as the world seemed to quieten around me in his presence. Yunhoâs tall shadow was looming over us as he stopped at the foot of the blanket, his question directed at Wooyoung.
âDid you take my cologne, again, Wooyoung?â He didnât sound angry, but his tone was demanding. I heard Wooyoung scoff next to me as he sat mirroring my position, looking up at his brother with a defying look in his eyes.
âNo, I donât like its scent.â Wooyoung was bad at lying, especially when we had heightened and sensitive senses and he was reeking of Yunhoâs sandalwood essence cologne.
âSure, where did you put it? I need it.â I didnât have to look to see Yunho roll his eyes, I continued feigning that I was reading the book, but my eyes were stuck on the same sentence as I read it over and over again, the words not registering in my mind. It was hard to focus when Yunho was around. Â
âAre you going on a date, or whatâs the rush?â I willed my heartbeat to remain steady at Wooyoungâs teasing question, to bite back the whine that threatened to leave my lips. I had no right to make claims over Yunho, but my wolf seemed to struggle to understand that. We werenât mated, and weâd probably never be with how Yunho disregards my existence.
âWhere is it, Wooyoung?â Yunho had lost his patience as his voice had an edge, his shadow still looming over us as I heard San fidget around as he turned onto his stomach to continue his homework.
âIn Mingiâs bottom drawer, by the bed, where he keeps his condomsââ
âAlright.â Yunhoâs tone raised, a tired huff leaving his mouth as San snickered under his breath. I didnât react but I wouldâve smiled too, Wooyoungâs brutal honesty and oversharing skills, I fear, would never be matched by anyone else Iâd come across. I had a feeling it was the same for San and Yunho too, âStop taking my things or Iâll tell mom.â
âStop being a pussy and always ratting me out to mom,â Wooyoungâs tongue was stuck out as Yunho leaned down and harshly flicked his little brotherâs forehead, making him yelp, âIâm telling mom!â
âWhoâs the pussy now, huh?â I couldnât help the smile spreading onto my lips this time as Wooyoung started whining loudly as he rubbed his forehead, his scent souring just a little bit.
Sanâs heart skipped a beat and I wondered whether the other two noticed, but based on their glaring contest, I highly doubted it, âWhatever, Y/Nâs reading the same book as you are. Didnât you sayââ
âIâll see you at dinner, Wooyo.â Yunhoâs sharp intake of breath made me gulp as I fought hard to not show my disappointment, I knew Yunho wasnât interested in me, but going to the extent of not even wanting to hear about me definitely stung a lot, âAnd donât bother Sannie too much.â
Donât bother Sannie too much, but I suppose he could bother me. Not that Yunho had even noticed me lounging around on the blanket, despite Wooyoung being almost all nestled up into my side since San wasnât paying any attention to him now. I gulped down the bitterness and growing lump in my throat as Yunho departed, his footsteps loud and heavy, the sounds of the world returning to my ears once he wasnât around anymore. Breathing was easier too, but it was a bit difficult seeing anything written on the yellowing paper since my vision was suddenly blinded by tears. It was alright, I have heard of mates that werenât fated to be together. Of mates where only one of them imprinted on the other, and was forced to watch the love of their life mate with someone else, forced to live and die alone, without having ever experienced true and honest love. It was alright, I wouldnât know how to gesticulate a relationship either way. I gulped and blinked my eyes fast, willing the tears to disappear before Wooyoung could notice them.
The younger boy sighed loudly next to me before he rolled over, crawling on Sanâs back as he laid his cheek against his friendâs scapula, âDo you mind if I take a nap like this?â
âNo.â Sanâs voice was deeper as we shared a knowing look, Wooyoung remaining oblivious to Sanâs racing heart as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment when I gave him a subtle wink. If I couldnât find my happiness, then I truly wished at least my best friend would. Heâd deserve it, San deserved to be cherished and loved like no one else, and I had a feeling Wooyoung would be able to provide San with everything he needed. If only he wasnât so oblivious to Sanâs feelings, besides, I had never seen Wooyoung courting anyone, we had no idea of his preferences. Whenever San tried to bring up the subject, heâd told me Wooyoung would smartly twist it until they werenât even talking about it anymore. Maybe he was avoiding it because he had noticed Sanâs reactions and was afraid to hurt his best friend, or maybe he was avoiding it because he had been feeling something he didnât understand quite yet. It wasnât taboo for werewolves to find love amongst their own gender, but I suppose growing up in a place where nobody was like you must be nerve-wracking and rather full of uncertainty. This only made me realize that despite the cons of living in the big city had its pros as well since I grew up in a diverse and inclusive place, open and uncaring of who loved who.
But if Wooyoungâs romantic preferences remained unknown to us, Yunhoâs certainly didnât. He was unlike anyone I have met before, starting from his personality and ending with his looks. He was the eldest of the family, a good few minutes older than his twin brother, Mingi, and so naturally he was also the biggest and strongest. He was intimidatingly tall and freakishly broad, his shoulders wide and his back strong. He wasnât visibly muscular but Iâve seen him countless times lifting logs, and even heavier things, without breaking a sweat to know that Yunho was outrageously strong. His hair was a dark brown and it had grown out since I had first met him, now always messy and curly as it reached his shoulders, making him look more boyish than the first time I had seen him. He had red highlights in his hair a year ago, adding to his mysterious allure, as his lips were a soft pink, the apple of his cheeks and nose dusted coral, which was a nice contrast with his paler complex, unlike Mingiâs whose skin was a beautiful caramel. The twins werenât identical, but upon a closer look, you were able to tell just how many attributes they shared.
Yunho loved experimenting with his style, and he mostly wore coloured clothes, all flashy and somehow still cosy looking, however, his shoes always seemed to be mismatched. It was a peculiar feat that had me wondering whether Yunho was just generally weird or he just had a particular taste when it came to fashion, I soon had realized it was the latter. His nails were always well-kept and painted either a turquoise or a yellow colour, bringing attention to his already beautiful hands, his fingers long and bony and mostly decorated by black rings. His scent, that earthy firewood and vanilla, was just as attention-grabbing as the rest of Yunho. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve assumed Yunho was a very serious person, highly focused on his education, someone who spent his days cooped up in his room reading and learning all the time. But the Songs werenât too focused on getting high grades, and that became apparent rather quickly after I arrived at the Academy. Yunho was a goofy guy, he loved having fun and he really enjoyed being surrounded by people, always eager to share a laugh with someone, or just fall into idle chitchat for hours on end. People seemed to gravitate towards him, eager to have a word with him. It wasnât just him, though, students at the Academy all seemed to love the Song family, especially the twins who felt like fresh air in the dull and mediocre town that Nocturnal Parade seemed to be at first glance.
However, as mediocre as it was, I had never felt more at ease in a place before. It truly felt like I had found a community for myself and for my family, a place where everyone had your back and expected nothing in return even at the slightest of help offered. My parents loved it here, it was rather obvious since my mother was smiling more, the wrinkles were gone from her face, and my father wasnât as stressed as before. Working as an archivist in the big city had been demanding, but in this quiet town where nobody was rushing forward with their lives, my parents could take a breather. And I could too, until I quickly realized I had been blatantly rejected by my potential mate before even getting to know them. The day we had arrived in Nocturnal Parade had been long and nerve-wracking, I had no idea what would await us in this new place. That same day, the werewolves threw a welcoming party for our family, eager to welcome us into their pack.
It was late evening by the time my family had sorted most things out at our small house, which was on the same street as the Songs and right by the Pinecone Forest, the perfect neighbourhood for relentless werewolves that needed a lot of space to get rid of their impulsive energy. The party was in the backyard of the Songs family and was full of creatures by the time we made it there. It was warm, welcoming, and felt genuine from the second we stepped through their threshold. The family was big, but each one of them was gentle and eager to meet us, even the troublemakers which were Wooyoung and Yeri. And after that, it didnât take long for me to become once again invisible as I stood close to the drinks table in the Songs' backyard, gazing out towards the bonfire as the sun was about to set. The evening breeze was warm still and a light sheen of sweat coated my temples as I sipped my cool lemonade slowly, embarrassed to refill it for the fourth time. My solace, however, didnât last for longer as I noticed two towering figures beeline towards me. Their hair was tousled and they looked like they had been wrestling before they headed here, and I felt nervous upon realizing that they were probably the twins Mrs. Song had been talking about.
They had been out on their evening run and would only join us later, and they were very much so headed my way to introduce themselves. My heart was racing and I felt nervous, but I willed myself to calm down since I didnât want to embarrass myself in front of two potential classmates once Iâd started attending Wilden Pine Academy, which had been another anxiety-inducing thought at that time. The two guys, so very different in appearance yet so similar in mannerisms, sported matching smiles on their faces by the time they reached me. The one who was dressed in all-black and wore heavy jewellery had long hair which was pulled back into a half-up ponytail, his hair blonde and red, a rather cool-looking hairstyle. His features were sharp and his gaze was intense, but his open-mouthed boxy smile softened his features, his crooked front teeth endearing. The other one, however, was dressed in a pink crop top and high-waisted yellow jeans, one of his sneakers green meanwhile the other was turquoise. His hair had been shorter than the other guyâs, darker in colour too as it had red highlights, parted at the forehead. His features were a lot softer, his eyes rounder and warm, his cheeks puffy and rosy, his pouty lips a dark purple. His nails were painted turquoise and his jewellery was a lot simpler than the other guyâs, and I quickly realised that unless he was smiling, he looked just as intimidating as his twin brother.
But really, Yunhoâs appearance wasnât the first thing that caught my attention, sure, he looked unusual and made me remember the days when I was a lot younger and would purposefully dress up my Barbie dolls in silly outfits and organise pageants for them, but it was all about his scent and demeanour. The world seemed to dim around me when we had made eye contact, my arms and legs feeling numb suddenly as his rich earthy musky scent tinged with a hint of sweat invaded my nostrils, followed by firewood mixed with vanilla making my tongue feel like lead. My heart was racing and I couldnât do anything about it as I watched Yunhoâs pupils expand, his body turning rigid as Mingi remained oblivious to the subtle exchange between me and his twin. I had known that whatever I felt just upon a glance and a whiff werenât simple reactions of my body, but when I heard his voice and touched his warm skin, all of my fears and worries were answered.
âHi,â It was the slightly shorter twin that addressed me first, his voice deep and lightly raspy, âYou must be the Byunsâ daughter, right?â
I wasnât able to find my voice as I nodded wordlessly, hands tightening around my cup of icy lemonade. Thankfully they didnât seem offended by my lack of verbal response, I could only pray they would assume my heart raced so wildly because I was nervous. I tried to ignore the fact that the taller twinâs heart was thumping even louder than my own heart, blaming it on the remaining adrenaline from his run, âMy name is Yunho and this is my twin brother, Mingi.â
One large hand was extended towards me then, and as I grabbed it to shake it, I was positive Yunho mustâve felt the electricity that coursed through my body at the simple touch. It had felt as if my whole being was charged, as if I was experiencing the whole world for the first time. Everything sounded sharper, looked brighter, and smelled fresher. I could feel Yunhoâs pulse in my own palm, his gorgeous eyes shaking as we stood frozen, gripping each otherâs hands tightly. But upon Mingiâs awkward throat clearing, I ripped myself away from under the charm, and faced the guy with a small smile, âNice to meet you two, Iâm Y/N.â
Touching Mingi, however, felt like touching anyone else. My body was still tingling from Yunhoâs touch, but I had felt nothing special as Mingi grinned widely at me, his handshake just a little firmer than Yunhoâs had been. Once we released each otherâs hands I was quick to down my lemonade, subtly trying to pat the sweat from my temples away, embarrassed over the fact that my scent was most probably spiking and irking them. But neither boy commented about it as Yunhoâs deep eyes remained trained on me, tracking all of my actions.
âYou just arrived, right?â Yunhoâs voice was a lot steadier than mine had been, and I gulped, trying to ignore the sigh that threatened to leave my lips at the warm rumble of his tone.
âYes, somewhere around noon. The drive wasnât too long, though.â I hoped if I spoke fast and a lot they would blame my reactions on nervousness, âWeâve been looking forward to moving here, Iâve heard a lot of great things about this town due to the Petrovas and everything. I assume living here is rather good.â
The mention of that name seemed to make the twins grimace, but I didnât pry and they didnât say anything about it, âSurely it is, weâve moved here roughly nine years ago, but it just feels like we were meant to be in this town, to live here.â
Mingiâs tone was earnest as he spoke and I smiled at him, my eyes constantly slipping back onto Yunho, who looked like he hadnât blinked since the twins had reached me. I gulped and smiled softly at him, wondering whether he felt the same visceral emotions as I did in his presence, under his burning stare.
âI hope Iâll find a home in this town too, I havenât been here for long, but it certainly feels a lot cosier than the big city had been for my whole life.â My tone turned a bit sour as I shifted on my feet, making the twins look at me curiously.
âYouâre from Colourful River, right? Itâs a big city, we always liked going there for random trips.â It made me wonder if Yunho and I had unknowingly run into each other before, but my inner wolf told me that we hadnât. If we had been, Iâm sure our parents wouldâve never been able to separate us from each other, âIt mustâve been nice living amongst humans.â
I tried not to stare at Yunhoâs inviting plush lips while he spoke, but it was hard. Everything about him was so captivating, âSince the city is closer to the South than North, it isnât dominated by humans, but they were rather alright, not as scared as all the legends say. But if you go up North they might not be as friendly as those living closer to the border.â
âDid you have human friends?â Mingiâs tone was eager as he grinned at me, and I didnât want to disappoint him, but there was no point in lying to these two.
âI didnât have many friends,â I muttered, chuckling a bit sadly, âBut the humans were less evil compared to the night creatures.â
Silence settled upon the three of us as I didnât look up at the two, but Yunhoâs stare remained insistent. He had stepped closer meanwhile we had been conversing, and I hadnât even noticed until his strong scent hit my nose once again, making me take a deep breath and gulp it down hungrily, thankful when it felt like the scent got stuck in my throat. I hadnât experienced anything like this before, but the yearning to be close to him, to touch him and feel him was overwhelming all of a sudden as I looked up, finding Yunhoâs head tilted as his eyes slowly racked over my body. It made my cheeks burn and my muscles tense, my wolf stirring in something that I could only call arousal. I have certainly not experienced anything like this before with anyone. I wondered if this meant anything deeper, whether imprinting on first sight was a real thing or only something made up for hopeless romantics.
âYouâll see finding friends here will be a lot easier than in the big city,â Mingiâs smile was warm and he reached a hand out to pat my arm, making Yunhoâs eyebrows furrow as he looked at his twin sharply. Mingi just cast him a curious glance before his name was being called by his mother, her voice louder than the cacophony of the party, âOh, Iâll be back after I see what mom needs from me.â
Then he left, jogging towards his mother with a smile. Yunho, however, took another step towards me, looming over me as his eyebrows furrowed, nostrils flaring as I gulped nervously, wondering whether he felt the same as I did. I wanted to ask, but I was embarrassed. He reached a hand forward, his fingers brushing against mine, but he seemed to catch himself as he took a step back, jaw set tightly. And then, without saying anything, he turned and hurried away, ignoring the people who called out his name. My heart raced as I watched him leave, suddenly feeling cold and empty. The wolf in my head whined and whispered at me to chase after him, to claim him and tell him that he was ours, but I couldnât do that. Yunho had free reign of his feelings and thoughts, I couldnât force something like that on him. We hadnât even known each other five minutes ago, it wouldâve been so wrong.
But what was even more wrong and more painful than anything I had experienced before was the fact that Yunho never looked my way again after that, remaining silent and avoidant, ignorant, heâd even flee the room if it was just the two of us. I didnât even have the chance to have him before I lost him, and deep down, I knew I had been denied by my own mate. It was painful, but it wasnât anything I could change, at least, it didnât feel like it at the moment.
           With the Spring Break right around the corner, the hallways were liverier than before as students pilled together, eagerly discussing what they were up to once theyâd return home. The professors seemed to be in a lighter mood as well, a lot friendlier too, and more understanding if someone slacked off a bit. Everyone but our Literature professor, who demanded we hand in our essays right before the week ended. Today was Friday and weâd be heading home tomorrow, I was hitchhiking with Sanâs family since theyâd offered to drive us home as they were out of town and would drive by our Academy on their way home. Sanâs parents were busy businessmen so they were always on the go, oftentimes leaving San and his much older sister at home, who was a rather successful makeup artist in Nocturnal Parade and not just. Sheâd gotten an out-of-town offer just last month and the gig went well, so, she was now successfully expanding her business. But because I had been procrastinating my essay until the last moment, it meant that I had been cooped up in the Library this whole morning, and then later in the Study Hall as late evening was approaching.
My muscles ached from sitting in the same spot for so long and my eyes stung from being too dry, I had been staring at my laptopâs bright screen for an ungodly amount of time, if I wasnât a werewolf I bet my eyesight would be horrible by now. Thankfully, the Study Hall was a lot less packed than usual, and the absence of students meant I could work in peace without distractions. That is until Yunho decided to walk into the vast room, eyes scanning the place and quickly jumping over my presence as my eyes burned into the side of his head. Of course, it was no surprise that I had been completely ignored by him once again, resigned, I went back to the finishing touch-ups of my essay. My heart ached and my hands felt cold now that I knew Yunho was in my vicinity, so close, yet miles away still. I gulped and willed myself to ignore his musky scent that seemed to haunt my every sense now, and I couldâve cheered when I was finally finished with the essay. I didnât waste any more time sending it to my professor as I swiftly gathered my things and rushed out of the Study Hall, heart racing in my chest.
My muscles had been aching for an evening run and I knew Iâd have to skip dinner tonight since I felt restless, my thoughts messy and filled with anxious whispers. Since most students were returning home tomorrow morning, it meant that the community would be organising a welcome home bonfire as soon as possible. The bonfires were great and I always had a good time, but it was inevitable to come across the Song family there since they were the main organizers of it. Just last year, when the Summer Break finally arrived, I had been squeezed between Wooyoung and, tragically, Yunho on a log, forced to endure Yunhoâs rigid stance and complete ignorance as he chatted and laughed with everyone around us. My skin had been burning, not because of the close proximity to the fire, and my wolf was whining at me to touch him, to lean closer, to speak to Yunho. But I knew it was pointless, and thus, decided to save myself from embarrassment as I quickly excused myself and walked back home, rather glad that San wasnât home to pester me about my sudden sour mood. San was a dear friend, but sometimes he was awful at giving me space, at understanding that I needed to be alone to figure my thoughts and feelings out.
That was why I never let him know when Iâd go on runs, I preferred to be alone either way. The air wheezing past my ears, which were in tune with everything around me, was always freeing and relaxing. My jumbled thoughts became a silent murmur in the back of my mind as my paws hit the forest floor powerfully, strong and long legs carrying me far away from the Academy, from the campus, from any other possible wolf that I could come across. I liked solitary, itâs what I knew my whole life, it was comfortable and comforting. Whenever I let my wolf take over, it was as if I was reborn once I shifted back into my human form. I felt invincible as my burgundy fur gleamed under the setting sun rays, and I leered whenever another animal made haste in my presence. In my wolf form, everything felt simpler, more primitive, and less complicated. If I could, I would probably never shift back into my human form, but that was unethical and very unhealthy. I wasnât a wolf, I was just a simple werewolf, and abandoning my human side would mean that I was going rogue. And lone, rogue, werewolves never survived for long. It wasnât what we were designed for, so I couldnât abandon my true self.
My run tonight had taken longer than usual, the forest was now dark as I returned to the shed that lay just on the outskirts of the campus, not too close, but not too far either in case of an emergency. I had found it on an early morning stroll with San, and I had been using it as my hideout ever since. It was a good spot for privacy while Iâd change out of my clothes, away from prying eyes when Iâd turn back into my human form, naked and unprotected. I wasnât uncomfortable by nudity, after all, it was rather common and normal amongst werewolves to see each other bare, but I was shy, and thus, preferred to remain hidden from otherâs eyes. San had joked once that I was a prude and old-fashioned, but I just simply wished that not everyone saw me so exposed, it was a tiny bit embarrassing even if it was very normal for our kin. So, the shed was the perfect spot for me to stay out of sight while being close enough to campus that if I was late for curfew Iâd make it back swiftly and unnoticed, like tonight. I knew I probably had only a few minutes to make it back to the right wing, but as I had no devices on me, I wouldnât know until I made it back to my clothes. San was certainly blowing up my phone by now, asking where I was and why I didnât join him when it was quiz nightâwhich only meant that I would question him about whichever lesson he had decided he didnât know well enough, so really, it wasnât a fun activity, but I loved San, so, I helped him out from time to time.
Taking a deep whiff of the air, waiting for a second to determine whether anyone was in my vicinity, I was glad when my wolf sensed nothing, so I nudged the shedâs door open with my fur-coated head and walked inside. The small lamp I had turned on cast a dim warm hue over the abandoned place, and I approached the table as I felt my bones shifting, my jaw locking in tight and my lungs constricting for a second. My joints popped and my head felt like it was splitting in two, but it all lasted for a second or two, until I was standing tall on my legs, hands reached out to stabilise myself on the table. Shifting wasnât painful by any means, but it always left me a bit disoriented. The doctors in the city had told me it was because I was an early bloomer, my body forced to mature before its right time, so it wasnât anything necessarily bad, just uncomfortable. As I regained my senses and shook my head to clear the dizziness, my muscles locked up and my wolf purred loudly, almost to the point it escaped past my own lips. Something was amiss. In the dim lighting, I noticed another heap of clothes thrown on the ground, just by the entrance. The scent tooâŠit was familiar, too familiar, and I panicked. How had I missed it? Had I become so used to it that it didnât faze my wolf anymore?
As I hastily tried to grab my clothes, nakedness be damned Iâd get dressed on the way, the shedâs door was slammed open, a low grunt echoing in the otherwise silent space. My eyes widened as a gorgeous black wolf with orchid eyes stared back at me, huffing and puffing as saliva dripped from its mouth. It was big and strong, its vanilla and firewood scent a lot more permeating than before. My knees felt weak as my hands tightened into the table, holding myself up since my brain was short-circuiting. For a second, the big black wolf didnât move, its snarl loud in the shed, but then, bones cracked and the black fur slowly disappeared as the wolf shifted into something more human looking, tall and lean, strong andâŠvery naked. My eyes widened when I finally realised it was Yunho standing in the doorway, his eyes still orchid coloured as they bled into mine, and I was frozen as my wolf started whining, whispering to me to approach Yunho, to touch his hot and strong body, to entice him and make him claim us.
Yunhoâs body was anything like I had seen before. He was alluring by all means, and the lower my eyes dropped the tighter my chest felt, the lump in my throat getting bigger and harder to ignore. I had seen many guys naked before, but they couldnât compare to Yunho, everything about him wasâŠbig. My hands flattened against the surface of the table and I tilted my head before I could stop myself, well aware that my wolf was more in charge of me than my own conscience, my eyes a bright orchid as Yunhoâs lips pressed into a straight line, his eyes not shy of taking in every curve of my body, his hands balling up into fists at his sides. It was hard to breathe, and it was even harder to control my bodily reactions when Yunho was so close, so exposed and vulnerable for taking. And maybe he was thinking the same thing because all of a sudden, we were moving towards each other, our eyes glimmering in the dim light and our chests heaving as I bared my fangs at Yunho, whose lips curled into a low snarl. I was so close to touching him, I could feel his body heat, but I knew I couldnât. We werenât ourselves just yet, the adrenaline coursed through our bodies from the run, and our wolves were stronger and louder than under normal circumstances. He wouldâve been so easy to touch, though, as we stopped barely a few feet away from each other, desire written all over his features, but in a last attempt to find control over my body and mind, I snapped out under my wolfâs control.
I found my voice, but just barely, as my cheeks flushed a deep red, âIâmâIâI thought nobody knew of the shed, IâIâm, uh, Iâm sorry for barging in. I didnât knowâIâve never seen you here before, Iââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was deeper than ever before, his round eyes dangerous as they were narrowed into slits, watching me closely. Just hearing my name said like that shut me up really fast as my heart raced in my chest, and I knew Yunho could hear it. It was so loud. I couldâve touched him, my wolf wanted it desperately, but Yunho wasnât himself just yet, he didnât look like it, âIâve gone to this Academy for longer than you, of course I know about this place. Mingi and I come here all the time.â
I released a shuddering breath, forcing my eyes to stay on his face, anywhere but lower as I couldnât trust myself and my wolf just yet. I really wanted to reach out and trace his firm muscles, to cradle him close to myself, to burry my face between his pecks, to lick the sweat beads that rolled down his navel, lower into his happy trail until they reached hisâ âYou should go before Mingi returns.â
I jumped, mouth dry as I realised I was staring lower than I was supposed to, my whole chest and ears burning now, not just my cheeks, âIâm sorry.â I managed to mutter before I hurried back to the table and clumsily put on my clothes. I knew I looked like I had been mauled by how messy my hair was, my shirt untucked and one of the pantlegs rolled lower than the other, but I needed to leave before Iâd do something Iâd regret later. Yunho wasnât mine, we werenât mated, and I couldnât do anything about it. But as I went to rush past him, he caught my wrist with frightening speed, his palm hot and large. I gulped but didnât look at him, my eyes falling on the heap next to his clothes, very clearly Mingiâs now that he had pointed it out.
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before. What did he mean by that? I had literally been on out a run, of course, I wasnât showing myself to just anyone, it was only normal I was naked, or was I supposed to shift while wearing my clothes only to rip them apart? Besides, who had permitted him to say such things when he was the biggest manwhore I had known to date?! His words hadnât just hurt me, they ignited an angry fire deep in my veins that had lay dormant for too long.
âIs it lowly shifting back into my human form after a run, Yunho? Really?â I chuckled humourlessly, my next words coming out in a snare as I looked at him with a glare, âYouâre rather quick to judge me when you have no shame sleeping with half of the Academy, shouldnât that be considered lowly?â
Before Yunho could say anything and before I could regret the words I had just spoken, I stormed off, flinching as I almost collided with a large white wolf, its head tilted in confusion as we stared at each other for a second. I gulped and averted my orchid-coloured eyes, âHello, Mingi.â
The wolf huffed and bowed his head slightly, and despite wanting to flee, I pushed the door open for him as the wolf let out an appreciative whine, its eyes switching between Yunho and me once it was halfway inside the shed. But I didnât wait around to hear Mingiâs questions as I rushed back to campus, checking my phone to see five missed calls from San and ten even angrier texts than the voicemails he left, clearly upplaying his sadness. I could hear Wooyoungâs witchy cackle in the background as he no doubt was playing on Sanâs new PlayStation. A quick text later, I let San know that I had lost track of time while I was on my run and that weâd see each other during breakfast the next morning. Sneaking around the dorms to sleep in Sanâs bed tonight wouldâve been worth, if only my heart and mind werenât in turmoil, aching all over again due to Yunhoâs nasty and undeserved assumptions. I had no idea why he acted so differently with me, itâs like he was a completely different person in my presence, and I didnât enjoy it. It hurt me deeply. What had I done to deserve such coldness from him?
           The ride home with the Chois was filled with laughter and sharing stories, the radio lowered once San and I started telling them about the Academy and our classes. Sanâs family had always felt like a second family to me. They were warm and very loving people, even if I had initially struggled to warm up to them, they had never pushed or pried for any information, no matter how insignificant it was. Thus, I came to trust them rather quickly since Mrs. Choi loved baking and would often invite me over during the holidays. Besides, Iâd always leave with a basketful of whichever cookies Mrs. Choi decided to bake that day, and since my mother has a sweet tooth, she was always more than eager to send me over to the Chois to help them out. Sanâs parents' business trip was successful and they managed to expand their branches to the North as well, which would require them frequent trips to Aurora Falls, which was the biggest human settlement in our country. It seemed that there were human investors who were eager to expand their businesses to the South, which would benefit them a lot since their franchises were mostly nonexistent around here. It was a day to celebrate, which the Chois were really good at doing. I knew theyâd smuggle in some really expensive champagne tonight to the bonfire, after all, they did everything with grandeur.
My parents had been lounging around the front porch when the Chois's expensive SUV pulled up in front of our humble abode, my motherâs face had lit up like a Christmas tree as she came to welcome me home, and the Chois as well. After quick hugs and kisses, the Chois were off and I was left with my parents, who were smiling from ear to ear.
âLook at you!â My father had said as he engulfed me in a bear hug and spun me around, making me giggle into his chest, âYouâre radiating, what are they feeding you at the Academy?â
âMrs. Namâs cooking is really delicious, but I donât think itâs because of the food.â I giggled as my feet had finally touched the ground. My mother stood to the side, my duffle bag already in her hand as she shook her head at our antics, âI suspect itâs the clear air and the vast forest grounds.â
âYouâre still running on your own?â My motherâs eyebrows had furrowed as I walked up to her, throwing an arm around her shoulders as we headed for the house. The rumble of a loud engine reached our ears as we took the steps up the porch. I knew whose car it was, it was hard to miss when nobody elseâs car engine was as loud as the Song twins, âMrs. Song told me her sons had proposed to go on runs with you, but youâve turned them down each time. I know weâre all still adjusting to living in a pack, but having company on your runs is actually very healthy for you and your wolf, my dear.â
I wished to correct my mother that it had been Mingi who had proposed to come on runs with me, no mention of Yunho. We had crossed paths once while we were both out hunting during a full moon and because my cramps had been really bad that day, Mingi was nice enough to remain a respectable distance away and guide me for the night, keeping an eye out for other not-so-kind predators. There were months when my shifting went a little haywire during the full moon, my senses dull and my bones all miss shaped. Again, the doctors hadnât found anything wrong with me, they suspected it was due to my early blooming, which wasnât helping much. As we reached the front door, my father already opening it for us, the honk of a loud car made us turn back and look towards the orange Jeep, its windows rolled down, and the younger Song siblings cooped up in the backseat.
âHi, Mr. and Mrs. Byun!â Mingi called from the driverâs seat, all smiles as his glasses looked to be slipping off his nose. Wooyoung was just as enthusiastic as he leaned out the window, the car going at a slow pace now that they had almost reached their house.
âSee you tonight, right?!â Wooyoung shouted as he grinned widely, pointing specifically at me, âCanât leave Sannie on his own, right?!â
âRight.â My voice didnât have much force to it as my eyes stalled on Yunho, who was facing the windshield, his jaw set tight as he looked at Mingi and said something inaudible. I released a quiet sigh as we stepped through the doorway, my parents sharing a laugh at the siblings' antics. I tried to ignore the lump in my throat, the fire in my veins, the ache of my heart. Yunhoâs hurtful words were still too fresh in my mind, the look in his eyes and the vivid image of his body a constant image in the front of my mind. It wasnât surprising that I was still thinking about him. We had encountered each other just last night, after all, but I wished we never had. It was hard to ignore the yearning, especially when we were back at home, forced to visit the Songs weekly since our parents had grown so close with each other. I was happy for them, donât misunderstand me, but I wished the Song parents stopped blaming my âlonelinessâ on being an only child, thus forcing me to constantly hang out with their children. I didnât have any issues with the five of them, per se, but I hardly found anything I had in common with themâminus Yunho, since he wouldnât even look my way, let alone have a conversation with me.
âYou should tell San to sleep over tonight, maybe his parents can stay too!â My fatherâs words distracted me from my thoughts as I headed for the stairs, eager to fall into my comfortable bed, no Yeri to disturb my peace this time.
âHoney, they had barely returned home, let the Chois enjoy having their son home for at least three more days.â My mother gently chastised my father as she headed up the stairs after me, my duffle bag still in her hand, âHeâll sleep over before they go back to the Academy.â
âFine, but I found a really cool book about genealogy, Iâm sure heâd love reading through it.â
âSure, honey, sure.â My mother and I shared an amused look which made us chuckle, my fatherâs mumbled words blending into the background as he was headed for his study room, surely eager to get back to whatever book he was reading this time, âGet some sleep before lunch, Mama Song asked us to head over before they set the bonfire, sheâs making a new mushroom stew recipe sheâd like us to try.â
âYeah, okay,â I mumbled as I fell face-first into my pillows, groaning loudly as my muscles finally eased up, my body cocooned in the safety of my own scent. Finally, a little peace of mind.
But that peace of mind didnât last for long. The Song household was buzzing with life and laughter even before the other members of our community had started joining the bonfire. The mushroom stew was beyond delicious, and if I wasnât too shy, I wouldâve asked for a second plate but decided I could sneak in sometime during the evening and have a second plate, I knew Mrs. Song wouldnât mind since she was generous like that. Lunch went surprisingly well, mostly with everyone talking over each other, especially Wooyoung, Yeri, and Mr. Song, but that was to be expected. The Songs were very eccentric people and their household had always been chaotic. However, what did take me by surprise was the presence of a newcomer, someone who wasnât a werewolf. Her hair was dark and fell in long curls, her skin pale and her eyes very sharp, her lips the colour of blood and her stance very elegant. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve thought she hated us, but anytime Mingi looked at her sheâd smile at him and her heartbeat would waver whenever he laughed. It wasnât hard to guess that she was the Petrova heir, the youngest vampire of the Baeâs. Knowing so much about them, thanks to my father, sitting at a table with her now felt surreal.
She didnât look like she wanted to talk much, but when my fatherâs innocent curiosity got the best of him and he started asking questions, she seemed rather pleased that she could gloat about her family. Her tone was sharp and she spoke rather straightforwardly, yet it was somehow obvious she didnât mean bad. She was a peculiar person and I felt immense respect for her, no real reason as to why, maybe itâs because I thought she was very cool. I wasnât brave enough to speak to her, so, besides stolen glances and a few shared glances, no words passed between the two of us. Besides, she was an amazing distraction to preoccupy my busy mind since conveniently Yunho and I ended up sitting next to each other. His body was warm, his scent almost tangible, and with every bite I took of my stew, it felt as if Yunhoâs sandalwood scent was deep in my throat, forcing me to gulp down copious amounts of water as if I was sitient all the time. Yunho sat rigidly next to me, his body mostly turned away from me and facing Dahyun, his youngest sister, who looked absent-minded as she played with her fork, occasionally staring at Mingi if he made the vampire girl laugh. She carried Mingiâs scent and a bite mark was visible on her nape, it wasnât hard to guess what she and Mingi were. Mates.
Thankfully, after lunch was over, San shortly arrived too and I could escape from the Song family, from Yunho, walking around the back garden as we searched for timber that would be good for the bonfire. Wooyoung, of course, came to join us and Dahyun was quick to do so too, with Mingi and Yunho busy setting up the back garden as our parents all helped. The vampire girl was busy in the kitchen, apparently, she could bake really yummy muffins, so she was busy doing just that. Once everything was set and people were coming over, Wooyoung sneaked off to bring us cans of beer, San cheering as we all uncapped ours, clinking them together loudly. The cold sparkling drink burned my parched throat as I wolfed it down, making San chuckle as Wooyoung was busy checking his friendâs free hand for splinters. I said nothing as a blush covered Sanâs cheeks, his eyes fond, as Wooyoung fussed about his friend.
âMom said sheâd leave us a little bit of champagne,â San grinned as he switched the hand holding his can of beer, Wooyoungïżœïżœs eyebrows furrowed as his fingers gently traced Sanâs free palm, âItâll be in the highest cupboard.â
âOnly Mingi and Yunho can reach that high, though,â Wooyoung mumbled with a pout, still holding onto Sanâs hand despite being done with his inspection. I chuckled as San gave Wooyoung a look, his chest almost puffing out more.
âAre you sure about that?â He raised a straight eyebrow, leaning closer to Wooyoungâs face. I watched with intrigue as Wooyoung slightly caved in on himself, gulping almost nervously. His heartbeat remained steady, though, so I couldnât tell for sure whether Sanâs proximity made him nervous, âWho got that stuck ball off the basket last time, I donât reckon it was your brothers?â
âWell,â Wooyoung huffed, averting his eyes when San only leaned closer. I almost grinned when Wooyoungâs heart very loudly skipped a beat, but his eyebrows furrowed as he swiftly straightened himself, giving San a pointed look, âYou can jump high. And I suppose you have strong arms, it was sheer luck, really.â
Before the two could start bickering, I chuckled and reached a hand out towards Wooyoung, âWonât you check my hands for blisters too?â
Wooyoung seemed a little bit too eager to scurry off the log he was sharing with San as he kneeled in front of me, taking my hand into his. I chuckled and looked at San as I took a swing of my beer, Wooyoungâs warm fingers tracing lines as he hummed under his breath, turning my palm over, âYou have pretty hands, Y/N.â
âThank you,â I said, then switched my hands as Wooyoung continued to inspect them, a flush appearing on his face when San reached out to pet his hair since it was tousled by the wind earlier. It had settled now into a pleasant evening breeze. The chatter, music, and laughter coming from around the bonfire felt nice, warm. As I gazed at the fire, I was greeted by the sight of werewolves cosying up and sharing drinks and stories. Iâve never had this in the big city, it felt really nice to be surrounded by creatures that had your back even if they didnât know you well.
Wooyoung chuckled, his finger digging into my skin, right underneath my pinkie, âYunho has the same exact moles here too, on the same hand as well.â
My body froze as Sanâs eyebrows raised, he quickly scurried off the log to join Wooyoung crouching in front of me. I tried to keep the smile on my face, but the taste in my mouth soured as I looked down at the three moles that Iâve always had on my left palm, right underneath my pinkie finger.
âReally?â San sounded surprised and excited at the same time, âAre you sure?â
âOf course,â Wooyoung scoffed as he gave San a side glance, âHeâs my brother, I know him. Heâs always said that they look like stars. Before our sisters were born, heâd said they represented him, Mingi, and me. Of course, the closest to the one he called himself was Mingi because they are twins and blah blah, sometimes this twin thing gets old.â
âYouâre just jealous.â San teased Wooyoung as my eyes were stuck on the three moles, something in my stomach dropping. Iâve always said the three dots looked like stars and represented my family: my mom, my father, and me. Weâd always be there for each other, close by, looking over one another. Wooyoung and Sanâs voices drowned out as they started bickering about whether Mingi and Yunho had a deeper bond than any other werewolf due to them being twins, but my mind was spinning with this new piece of information. It suddenly felt wrong having those moles there, especially since Yunho didnât want to have to do anything with me. I gulped, retracting my hand from Wooyoungâs hold as I stood abruptly, taking the two guys off guard.
âUhm, Iâll just see what my parents are up to if you donât mindâŠâ I knew my scent had soured, Sanâs furrowed eyebrows told me he had realised something had upset me. But I just smiled and patted Wooyoungâs head before I walked around my friends, my heart slightly racing as the chilly evening seemed to bite at my nose, making me sniff harder and harder by the time I reached my parents, who were talking to the Academyâs Principal, Mr. Kim.
âOh, Miss Byun,â The Principal was the first one to spot me, and he smiled as my parents beckoned me even closer, âI was just complimenting you. Ever since Miss Yeri started rooming with you, her grades not only went up but sheâs been better behaved too.â
âOh, uhm, thatâs great.â I tried to even out my expression, praying that my parents wouldnât question my souring mood, âI didnât do much, just asked her to follow some rules. She also asked if I could sometimes help her out with her homework.â
âFascinating,â The Principal muttered as my parents looked at me proudly, making me feel a little bit shy, âI knew letting her room with Miss Son wasnât too smart, those two gave me more headache than the ruling board does on the daily.â
The Principalâs comment had my parents laughing, the shared glance between them amused, and suddenly I realised Iâd never have that. I would never have a mate that stood by my side, cosied up to me, spoke to me about whatever insanity crossed their minds, no shared understanding glances, no cheek or neck nuzzles, no unbreakable bond, nothing. My jaw tightened as the air spiked with sandalwood and vanilla, and I hoped it would pass by before the tears could spring into my eyes. But the Universe seemed to be working against me today because the Principal caught Yunhoâs bicep before he could stalk off, his expression soft and his eyes questioning. He hadnât noticed my presence yet, because I knew his round eyes would turn harsh and his pouty lips would pull into a straight line the second he noticed me. His outgrown hair was tousled by the breeze, long strands framing his face handsomely as they brushed against his nape, some strands darker than the others.
âMr. Song, fancy seeing you.â The Principal patted Yunhoâs strong back with a proud smile, âI was just telling Mr. and Mrs. Byun how your little sister has been improving both academically and behaviour-wise too.â
âOh,â Yunhoâs pale cheeks flushed with colour as he slightly bowed, I could see my parents practically fawn over him. He was handsome, too handsome, everyone around here was in love with him whether they wanted to be or not, âI know my siblings give you a lot of headaches, but if it helps, youâll have to deal with fewer of us after this year.â
The Principal laughed as he shook his head, âBetween you and me, Iâd rather have you and Mingi attend the Academy for five more years than your younger siblings, although Dahyun is a sweet girl despite being odd.â
Even if the comment wasnât well received by Yunho, his left eye twitched slightly and his smile looked a bit forced all of a sudden, he just chuckled and bowed his head again, âTheyâll mature with time, Mingi and I did too.â
âIndeed, that is true.â Then the Principal was suddenly facing me, and I noticed the way Yunhoâs eyes slightly widened as if he actually hadnât noticed me standing just a few feet away, âYouâd be surprised to hear that Yunho was unstoppable as a child, we had to sedate him more than once during his runs. He also struggled to shift back until he became ten, isnât that peculiar?â
Before Yunho could interject, however, my mother spoke up to my horror, âMy daughter still struggles to shift, being an early bloomer is really straining.â
âIâm not an early bloomer, though.â Yunhoâs tone was a bit harsher, but I bet nobody noticed but me as his eyes bore into mine, his face void of any emotion. I sighed and looked away, trying to push the image of his exposed collarbones due to his unbuttoned shirt out of my head. His cheeks seemed unnaturally pink, he mustâve used some blush before coming down for the bonfire.
âSometimes when matesââ
âI think we should leave the younglings alone, no?â My father cut the Principal off with a charming smile as I looked at him, slightly taken aback. Nobody knew Yunho and I were supposed to be mates, not even Yunho, I hadnât told a soul. I doubt my father knows, he mustâve misinterpreted Yunho and my exchange as I winced and he just cleared his throat, sounding uncomfortable. Then, without wasting another second, my father was rushing us towards the bonfire, my mother laughing at something the Principal said as I turned to look at my dad. He was smiling gently and winked when he caught my stare, making me question whether he truly was oblivious to whether I had already found my mate or not. Yunho and I marched towards the bonfire wordlessly, and I flinched when I felt his warm knuckles brush against the back of my hand, but almost as if it was a fragment of my imagination, Yunho was beelining it towards a log on which a girl I didnât know sat, next to her Yeri with a bored expression on her face.
âYunho!â The unknown girl called out, making grabby hands at him. I watched as Yunho grinned and sat next to her, leaning into her space as the girl instantly flushed. My stomach coiled as I averted my eyes towards the fire, feeling its warmth slowly seep into my bones, but my muscles didnât ease up, they remained tense.
âDid you miss me, baby?â I tried not to whine as my wolf told me to pounce on the girl and drag her into the forest and show her what happens to those who touch Yunho, but I wouldâve looked completely insane if I had done that. Yunho wasnât done speaking, however, and I felt eyes on me which made my skin crawl, âI got held up, but Iâm all yours now.â
I tried not to feel sick as I chanced a glance towards Yunho, who was looking at me with a smirk. I could feel tears threatening to appear in my eyes, I didnât want to look pathetic, however, Yeri seemed to save me from the shame, âDude, did you get me a beer?â
âOf course, I did.â Yunho chuckled, finally looking away from me, âJust donât tell mom or Wooyoung.â
âI wonât, chill out.â Yeri scoffed as she opened her can of beer, grinning to herself in triumph, âMy room is yours tonight, then.â
They shared a look and I released a shaky breath as I had decided that I needed a moment away from everything. I knew everyone could smell my spiked scent and hear my heart thudding in an uneven rhythm, I didnât want them staring at me, so I quickly hurried inside the house and headed for the kitchen hoping it was deserted. Maybe Iâd find that bottle of champagne San was talking about and help myself to it, I knew nobody would mind. The kitchen was dark when I stepped through the archway, so I quickly felt around the wall for the light switch and gasped when light flooded the kitchen. When I got too into my head, I completely missed other scents or heartbeats around me, otherwise the vampire girl wouldnât have taken me off guard. She tilted her head and raised an amused eyebrow as she nibbled on a cherry.
âDid I scare you?â She asked, her tone still cold, âI thought werewolves have heightened senses too.â
âUh, we do.â I muttered as I walked further inside the kitchen, âI was distracted.â
âWhy is that?â The girl asked, looking curious as her expression slightly shifted.
âNo reason.â I lied as I opened a cupboard and grabbed a tall glass.
âAre you drinking wine?â She looked surprised as I walked to the cupboard I knew the champagne was hidden in, âCan I have some too?â
I paused and considered her question for a second, then shrugged, âSure, but itâs champagne.â
âGood, I like that more.â She smirked as she grabbed a tall glass too, then approached me. She was cold, she lacked the warmth werewolves emanated, but her scent was oddly not exactly hers. I studied her from my peripheral as I got on my tiptoes and grabbed the bottle of champagne. I had been around the Songs for long enough to know them by scent, and she very strongly reeked of Mingi. There was no further information needed to know they really were mated if only someone failed to notice her bite mark. The vampire girl said nothing as I opened the bottle of champagne, mindful of leaving some for San and Wooyoung as I poured the bubbly drink for the vampire before for myself. I could feel her eyes on me, studying me closely, and then she hummed, leaning her hip against the counter, âI might not be a werewolf, but you absolutely stink. Donât get me wrong, all werewolves do besides Mingi, but your scent is very bothersome right now.â
I gulped, feeling my cheeks heating up as I placed the bottle of champagne back into the cupboard. Getting told that you stink certainly wasnât very nice, but I knew firsthand that werewolves had distinctive scents, perhaps vampires werenât too fond of it. Not that I knew much about vampires, there were few in Colourful River and they seemed to frolic more with the humans since they were their blood bags. Still, her comment only worsened my mood as I handed her one of the glasses, trying not to grimace.
âSorry, Iâll try to keep it down next time,â I muttered over the rim of my glass, and then I took a bigger gulp than necessary. The vampire girl watched me with a raised eyebrow as she took a small sip, savouring the sweet taste unlike me. I didnât like the amused glint in her eyes, it felt as if she was looking down on me, but I really wasnât up for a confrontation right now.
âAs much as I would love to insult you right now,â My eyes widened as the vampire girl sighed, âOver the past year I learned that when your scent turns sour, or just becomes really unbearable to me, it means that youâre upset. So, I didnât mean to further upset you, Iâm just not very good at understanding how werewolves function.â
I chuckled under my breath as my next words escaped before I could stop myself, âFunny you say that when youâre surrounded by werewolves only right now. Why do you even hang around us if you canât stand us?â
Despite expecting harsh words as an answer to my jab, the vampire looked dejected as she leaned back into the counter, sighing loudly as she averted her eyes, âIf it wasnât for Mingi and I beingâmates, then I certainly wouldnât be here. When I was young, I had a really bad encounter with a rogue wolf and I have hated you all ever since, but I canât deny the pull I feel towards Mingi, itâs weird, but itâs there. And when I had tried ignoring it, it had hurt the both of us, so Iâm here now, trying to still embrace the fact that now Iâm part of this pack that Iâve hated my whole life and of the family thatâs been getting on my nerves ever since they moved to Nocturnal Parade.â
I hummed in surprise and took another sip of my drink, now suddenly understanding why the Song twins had reacted with disdain when I had brought up the Petrova family a year ago, I assume she and Mingi werenât together yet then.
âIt mustâve been hard accepting Mingi, then.â The girlâs cold exterior slowly melted away as she looked at me with surprise. I suppose she had been judged by many for her prejudices, but didnât everyone have some? I couldnât completely blame her for them, âSeeing a werewolf and a vampire together isnât uncommon, but I havenât heard of them being mated before. Do you mind if I ask how that happened?â
The vampire chuckled as she turned her head towards the window, gazing out as she took another sip of her champagne, âWe were drunk and had sex. I, apparently, bit Mingi where his scent gland is and triggered his imprinting. It feels weird to think about it, that maybe we wouldâve never ended up together otherwise, but I donât think thatâs true. I think I had always liked Mingi, my hatred had just gotten in the way of me realising my true feelings for him.â
I hummed, gaining a new perspective on their relationship. I have heard bits and pieces from Yeri, even Wooyoung sometimes, but Mingiâs younger sister was mostly speaking ill of the Petrova girl. Yeri didnât like the vampire at all and never failed to go on angry rants about how much she wanted to rip Mingiâs mate apart, but she couldnât because sheâd been accepted by the family, so the vampire girl was now untouchable. Speaking to the vampire, however, wasnât as awful as Yeri made me think it would be. She faced me again, her head tilted as she looked at me with a curious expression on her face.
âWhatâs your story? I donât think we had spoken before, right?â She asked as I shook my head, plastering on a small smile.
âWe moved here a year ago, the big city just wasnât for us anymore.â I shrugged, then traced the edge of the counter with my finger as I averted my eyes from the vampire, âNothing is interesting about me, I think Iâm just a regular, boring, werewolf. I did make a friend, though, itâs Choi San, if you know him?â
âOf course, I do,â The vampire scoffed, rolling her eyes as if hearing my best friendâs name was irritating to her, âWooyoung never shuts up about him, if I wouldnât have known better, Iâd suspect heâs in love with San.â
That caught my attention as I perked up, subconsciously leaning closer to the vampire. It felt as if she was wearing a patch of Mingiâs familiar scent, it was almost endearing if it wouldnât have reminded me of the fact that Iâd never have this with Yunho, âReally? You think Wooyoung is in love with San?â
The girl chuckled, looking at me with a smirk, âI wouldnât want to assume such a thing, but you must know Wooyoung is very irritating, so he only settles down when I threaten to tell San heâs always gushing about him behind his back. That must mean something, no?â
I bit my lower lip, buzzing with excitement at the prospect of Wooyoung returning Sanâs feelings. However, Iâd have to trade forward with this information very smartly, I didnât want to ruin something that apparently had so much potential. I only wanted to see San happy with the person he loved with his whole might.
âI hope it means something,â I muttered into my glass as I took another sip, making the vampire girlâs eyes gain a mischievous glint. I hoped she wouldnât say anything that would set back the two boys' relationship, but maybe I had finally gained an insider who could help me give tips to San to push their relationship a step forward.
âInteresting,â She mumbled as she took another sip as well, raising an eyebrow, âWhat about you, though? I know youâre rooming with Yeri, for which you have my condolences, but youâre connected to this family in more ways, right?â
I felt my palms sweat all of a sudden, âWhat do you mean?â
âI have sharp eyes, and very sensitive hearing. Whatâs between you and Yunââ
âNothing, absolutely nothing.â I wouldâve looked guilty even to a newcomer by how quick I was to shut down the vampireâs question and assumption, she hadnât even fully spelled Yunhoâs name yet. I gulped, feeling my heartbeat pick up, then I averted my eyes and hoped she would just drop the subjectâŠbut she didnât.
âItâs not my place to say what Iâm about to say next, but be careful.â My eyebrows furrowed as I dared take a peek at her from between my eyelashes, âThe Song twins arenât bad creatures, they really arenât, but Yunho isâŠa jackass, simply put. Heâs dated Seulgi, my friend, and things were really messy between them. I hear now heâs messing around with a girl who finished the Academy last year, I just donât want to see you end up like Seulgi. You seem like a genuine werewolf, kind-hearted too, I would hate to see Yunho destroy it all. Itâs not my place at all, I know, but maybe just let it be? Maybe itâs better if youâre not meant to be, you know?â
But we are meant to be, I wanted to say it, I wanted to snap at her, but she knew better. If she could see it, a complete outsider, then who was I to correct her? She had known Yunho for longer than me, she probably didnât have any bad intentions by warning me, but it still hurt. I gulped and downed the last of my champagne, knowing that my scent had soured once again. I came here to escape everything that was Yunho, yet, he was the subject once again. I hated it, but I couldnât do anything about it. As long as the both of us lived in this town, Yunho would somehow always be the subject, he was too popular and well-liked by the others.
âNo, youâre right, Iââ I paused when I realised I sounded shaky, âI donât even like him, donât worry. I know the type of guy he is, I wonât mingle with him. Iâm glad you found Mingi, his scent is all over you, by the way.â
The vampire blushed all of a sudden, it surprised me, but I was glad I had successfully diverted the subject from Yunho. She had a fond look on her face as she tried to save herself with a loud scoff, downing her champagne quickly, âMingi isnât too possessive, but since I donât have a scent as you guys do, heâs scenting me all the time. It was annoying at the beginning, but he wouldnât stop, so, I just had to accept the fact that everyone would know I was with him now. Itâs kind of endearing, but donât let him know, please! His ego is already through the roof.â
I chuckled, wondering what she was talking about because Mingi was one of the nicest creatures I had ever met. We werenât very close, but he always stopped to talk to me if we crossed paths in the hallways, and during the summer break, heâd even come over sometimes with baked goods, eager to discuss whatever book heâd lately read. I liked Mingi, he was nice to me and my family, sometimes perhaps too nice. Silence settled between the vampire girl and me, so I decided it was my time to excuse myself and join San and Wooyoung in the back garden once again. Surprisingly, I felt more at ease after speaking to the Petrova girl, I had always thought she was intimidating and too cold, but she was a lot nicer than I have been told. I cleared my throat and pointed towards the archway, an awkward smile making it onto my face.
âIâll head back outside if you donât mind.â But as I took off, she called out for me to stop.
âWait,â The vampire cleared her throat and looked a bit embarrassed as she dug into her pocket, her lips pursed as she avoided making eye contact, âSo, uhm, Dahyun forced me today to make some shitty bracelets with her and, honestly, I canât give this shit to any of my friends, they arenât werewolves.â
I quirked an eyebrow as she took her hand out of her pocket, then extended it towards me without meeting my eyes. Her palm opened and a simple, but pretty, brown leather bracelet sat in it. I chuckled, reaching for it with an amused smile. The bracelet was braided and it had a cute wood wolf charm, it looked like it was howling upon closer inspection. I was just about to make a playful comment about it when I noticed a very similar bracelet peeking out from underneath the sleeve of her blouse. The only difference was that the leather was a lighter brown than mine, so, I swallowed down my comment and instead looked at her with a big smile.
âThank you!â It oddly felt like a friendship offer too, but I didnât want to get too ahead of myself. Maybe she just genuinely didnât want to give it to her other friends, maybe she was embarrassed to do so, âItâs really pretty.â
âWhatever,â The vampire grumbled as she lowered her hand, fidgeting with her bracelet absentmindedly, âThat little animal forced me toânot that Iâm calling Dahyun an animal, or other werewolves, Iâwell.â
I laughed quietly as I wore the bracelet, looking at it for a longer second before I grinned at the Petrova girl, âDonât worry, I get what youâre saying. We are animals, after all, and since youâve already brought that up, please be a little nicer to Yeri, I canât keep listening to her whine about you.â
âI hate that brat.â The vampire scowled, but quickly caught herself, âI mean, sure, Iâll try to be nicerâŠsort of.â
I chuckled and raised my hand to wriggle my wrist, the wolf charm moving around, âFriends, maybe?â
The vampire seemed to think for a second before she smiled, a real smile that reached her sharp eyes too, âYeah, friends.â
I felt rather happy as I left the kitchen, fulfilled even, that I had managed to befriend another creature, and this was the Petrova, well now Bae, heir on top of it all. It made me feel excited as I hurried out of the house, planning to tell San and even Wooyoung, but I almost collided with two creatures once out on the porch. The girl's giggles became quiet as my wide eyes stared up into Yunhoâs equally surprised ones, but then, his grip tightened around the girlâs waist and he was suddenly manoeuvring themselves around me, a dark look crossing Yunhoâs features. I gulped, my heart racing as I heard the girl mutter something about me to Yunho, and then both were laughing. It was fine, I was alright. Yunho was free to do however he pleased, he didnât owe me anything, no explanations or promises. But my wolf howled inside my mind, a harsh ache suddenly hitting my insides, freezing me into my spot for a second as I gasped for air. I wondered if this exact feeling was the same as the vampire and Mingi had experienced when they tried ignoring their bond. If yes, it made me wonder how was I strong enough to still be going and acting as if Yunho wasnât my mate, as if his ignorance wasnât slowly killing me on the inside. All I wanted was to crumble to the ground and let the sobs wreck my body, but instead, I tried to clear my mind and find Sanâs scent to cosy up with him, burry my pain deep down, and revel in the safety my best friend had always offered me.
But as I finally reached my best friend, he was sitting by the bonfire with a very drunk Wooyoung stuck to his side, arms around Sanâs middle as his head was pressed into Sanâs collarbones. We made eye contact and Sanâs eyes were sparkling with elation and something else as he gestured with his head subtly at Wooyoung, so I knew I couldnât bother them. I didnât want to ruin their moment, I could basically smell just how happy, and drunk, San was. I wouldâve been a terrible friend if I had walked up to them just to mop around without telling them the real reason for my displeasure, so I decided to just head home for the night. The champagne had left my blood buzzing, and even though I wasnât tipsy, I knew how my night would end. Iâd bury myself deep underneath my pillows and blanket and cry myself to sleep, letting out my wails since nobody would be able to hear me. My parents wouldnât return for a few more hours, so I could just wallow in misery as loudly as I wanted to. But to leave, I had to grab my jacket first, which was in Wooyoungâs room courtesy to San who had thrown our jackets somewhere on his bed.
The house was silent as I made my way back inside, the kitchen dark once again, and since I couldnât hear a second heartbeat, I knew the vampire girl had left, probably, to find Mingi. I realised I was fiddling with the wolf charm as I made my way up the stairs, my body covered in goosebumps for no reason. I had been inside this house multiple times, I knew where everything was, but for some reason, my intuition was telling me to turn around and just go home without my jacket. My wolf was basically whimpering in my mind, trying to convince me to turn around as I stepped off the last stair, ears picking up on a faint noise. The hallway wasnât too narrow but it was long, and Wooyoungâs room was next to the upstairs bathroom, across from Yeriâs. The scents were so mingled up here that I couldnât tell whether anyone was upstairs, so I just hoped I didnât run into anyone because I wasnât capable of conversing right now. I felt spent, upset, and heartbroken at the same time. I knew this would happen, Iâd get ignored by Yunho once again, but it still stung each time it happened, I thought I had gotten used to it. Maybe I was reacting this badly because he had insulted me last night as well, and now his actions from tonight were also bugging me.
The faint noises got louder the closer I got to Wooyoungâs room, and with slight terror, I realised they sounded like hushed whispers and muffled moans. Glancing towards Yeriâs room, the door had been left slightly ajar, and despite dread filling my stomach, I found myself walking towards it, eyebrows furrowed once I picked up on a foreign citrusy scent. That, however, was the least of my worries as Yunhoâs intoxicating sandalwood and vanilla scent carried through the air in intense pumps, twisting something in my lower stomach, and making my mouth go dry. It was so intoxicating that I found myself creeping towards the door, my breath baited and my hands slightly trembling as my wolf whined at me to barge inside and let Yunho have us, ravish us. But the small crack left by the door being ajar was enough for me to see inside the dim room, making my heart drop in seconds. The girl Yunho had been hanging out with all night was on her knees in front of Yunho as he sat on the edge of the bed, leaning back on his hands as his mouth hung open, eyebrows furrowed, and eyes squeezed shut as low moans left his swollen lips. I couldnât pry my eyes away from Yunhoâs face despite the sudden urge to cry as my wolf howled loudly, making my blood boil now that I knew for sure others could have Yunho like this. At a particularly high-pitched moan, Yunhoâs eyes snapped open and found mine through the crack of the door, making me gasp loudly as I jumped back, feeling disgusted and full of rage at the same time. It wasnât fair of Yunho to constantly push me away, whether he knew I was his mate or not, and it wasnât fair that he could easily mess around with others while I was forced to suffer and watch him from afar. I didnât stall any longer, I was out of the house before I could hear more of the sounds they were making, Yunhoâs strong scent burning my throat even the next morning.
           The Spring Break passed by in a frenzy, and I had barely gotten any rest while I was home for the week. Every invite to the Songs I had turned down, disgusted at the thought of facing Yunho after everything. I didnât want to see him, I didnât want to hear him, I didnât want to smell him. I had made up my mind. If he didnât want me, I wouldnât want him either anymore. I have yearned enough after someone Iâd never have, so, I decided whatâs enough is enough. I knew the change wouldnât happen overnight, especially when my wolf snarled at me anytime I pushed the thought of Yunho away, whining loudly whenever he came up in a conversation. My wolf wasnât happy with my decision, but I was the one in control, and I was done being hurt all the time. I missed the serenity I once had before meeting Yunho and the rest of the Songs, but if finally living the life my parents had always wished for came with the price of finding an unrequited mate, then I could live with that for now. Perhaps if I went far enough from here then the bond would somehow finally completely break. I could only hope that was the case and I wouldnât get somehow incurably sick, Iâve heard of it happening before, and it scared me.
Today had been a long day, I felt tired and my back muscles were aching from having been sitting all day long, my brain sore from having been paying close attention in my classes. My notebooks were filled with notes, there was not a second to rest now that we were back at the Academy. San and I had wandered on our own paths sometime during the afternoon, his classes different from mine, besides, I knew he liked working out before going for his run, where heâd most probably be joined by Wooyoung. He had texted me asking whether I wanted to join the two of them, but I had politely declined. San knew I liked being on my own, so he never pushed me if I wasnât feeling up to it. I always enjoyed my runs more on the Academy grounds than back at home, because here the forest was large and I rarely ran into other wolves while being out there. At home, the boundaries were clearly fenced in, to keep us from wandering too far into the Haunted Woods and getting lost. Other creatures than us, more ferocious ones, lurked deep in the forest, and some of us from Nocturnal Parade had never returned once they ventured too far in.
I knew I couldnât go back to the shed, especially not now, out of fear of running into Yunho. And as if the Universe was laughing at me today, the way my wolf started purring before the scent even hit my nose shouldâve been a clear sign to turn around and go the other way towards the campus, on the backroads where not many liked walking. It was a good spot for the Fae to hide away and drink in natureâs powers, so most of us kept clear of it to offer them privacy. I knew they wouldnât mind if I stumbled upon them, and Iâd rather face their wrath than run into Yunho right now. As I rounded the corner, I stopped walking just in time to avoid crashing into Yunhoâs larger body. He gasped and pressed a hand against his chest, gulping almost too loudly. I didnât look at him as I averted my eyes, nor said anything despite my wolf trying to nudge me towards Yunho. I just tried to step around him and hurry towards the entrance. However, something very unexpected happened. Yunhoâs low voice sounded unsure, almost, a little breathy as well.
âAre you headed for a run right now?â My body froze upon hearing Yunhoâs question, and I tried to fight every particle of my body from stepping closer to him when his sandalwood scent called out to me. It was deeper, more earthy than ever before, and my wolf was purring so loudly it echoed in my ears as if it were real.
âYes.â My answer was short, but before I could leave, Yunho followed up with another question.
âMay I join you?â He sounded more confident this time, I could feel his eyes on me as my eyebrows furrowed.
What? I gulped, trying to keep my heartbeat even as his question echoed in my mind. Why now? Why did he want to join me on my run all of a sudden? Why was he even talking to me? Why was he acknowledging me? Without even realising it, I had started fiddling with the wolf charm of my bracelet, finding courage as I raised my head and looked into his chocolate brown eyes.
âNo.â Yunhoâs face became blank as he gulped again, his left eye slightly twitching, âI donât like going on runs with others.â
Yunho was silent for another second as I raised my eyebrow at him, challengingly. What did he want? His tongue poked the inside of his cheek as he huffed, a cynical smile crossing his features, âI see.â
I hummed, fingers tightening around the charm as I was displeased with his reaction, but I didnât say anything as I nodded once, stepping around him this time to resume my walk. But, once again, Yunho spoke up before I could leave.
âHave you done the assignment? For our Literature class.â Just what was he on? My eyebrows furrowed again as I looked at him confused, Yunho slightly turned his body to face mine since I was standing next to him.
âYes, we were supposed to hand it in before the Spring Break.â I knew my tone was sharp as I deadpanned, but I couldnât help myself. Yunho had never spoken to me like this before, let alone asked about a run or an assignment. If he stumbled into me on accident, he wouldnât even apologise, so this whole interaction was bizarre, âWhy? Have you not done yours?â
âI have.â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed then, slowly trailing down my body until it stopped on my wrist. I shivered and hid my arm behind my back as if I had done something I wasnât allowed to, my wolf whispered at me that I was wearing something that hadnât always belonged to me, âAre youâdid Mingi give you something of his?â
Once again, what? I huffed, closing my eyes for a second as I could feel irritation seep through my body. It wasnât just my scent souring, Yunhoâs sandalwood got replaced by the vanilla, which didnât smell as sweet as usual, âNo, why would he?â
But Yunho didnât answer as his jaw tightened, his eyes switching between mine before they fell back down to my wrist as if he were trying to see through the sleeve of my jacket. His long hair was tousled, almost as if he had been running his fingers through it too often, and his cheeks were covered in a coral blush and littered with fake freckles. His nails were painted yellow this time and they matched the neon yellow of his bomber jacket, which seemed to hide a purple mesh shirt underneath. A blue tie hung loosely around his neck, and his jeans had daisies stamped on his thighs. He looked amazing, even if peculiar, he made my wolf purr in a dreamy way that had me move slightly towards him, hoping that he hadnât noticed since he was still busy staring at my wrist, which I was still hiding behind my back.
âAre you lying to me right now?â Yunhoâs tone had turned a tad bit aggressive, and suddenly, I found him all up in my face, closing the distance between us with an alarming speed. My heart skipped a beat and my wolf leered at Yunhoâs actions, whispering sweet nothings into my ear, distracting me for a second from Yunhoâs sudden, and unwarranted, fury.
âWhat is your problem, Yunho?â Despite craving to touch him and nuzzle into the crook of his neck, I pushed through the sudden lustful haze and made my anger apparent. That seemed to catch Yunho off guard as his expression fell a bit, his eyebrows furrowing as he gulped, opening his mouth before he closed it again, seemingly not knowing how to answer my question. I scoffed, gave him a fierce glare, and ignored my wolfâs whimpers when I stepped back. Then I turned around to storm towards the exit. Where was all that audacity coming from?!
           It was a warm spring day, the sun had finally melted the last remnants of frostbite and dew, yet most students were cooped up in the Study Hall or Library, busy catching up with the projects and assignments they had procrastinated on so far. Perhaps going to the Library wouldâve been a smarter choice since the cacophony of the grand room distracted me more than once from my coursework. Midterms were right around the corner and everyone was squeezing in study time even on the weekends, determined to memorise as much material as possible. Thankfully, I wasnât behind in any of my classes but I still had to finish my Alchemy assignment, which was proving to be a headache. San was busy reading through his Anatomy notes and scribbling down even more information in his notebook as four different books were opened and strewn around him on the table. The sight made me chuckle, but I didnât bother San as I knew heâd get anxious if he wasnât able to finish checking all the materials he had proposed for himself to go over that day. He was quite literally a prodigy, yet he strived for even more perfection. I knew his whole future depended on his grades, but San was too smart for his own goodâŠacademically, at least.
As I jotted down another sentence about my failed experiment just from last night, Yeriâs chewing gum snapped loudly, making San flinch. He was so focused he didnât even look up, but his eyebrows slightly furrowed. I peeked at Yeri from above my laptop and raised an eyebrow at her when I realised, she had been staring at me already. She sighed as she placed her chin in her palm, grimacing as the chewing gum had stuck to the corner of her lips. I chuckled as she quickly got rid of it, and cleared her throat.
âDo you think youâll pass your Alchemy class this semester?â Yeriâs tone was deadpan, and it almost made me laugh. Maybe I shouldâve gone to the Library where we werenât allowed to speak much to each other, maybe then Yeri wouldâve spared me from her brutally honest questions.
âI sure hope so,â I muttered as I searched for the right formula on the internet, which was much faster than flipping through old pages of books, trying to find the answer for my magick elixir.
âWill you have to retake your class if you fail?â Yeri pressed, genuinely interested all of a sudden.
âNo, it would be the first time I failed this class, Iâd just retake the final exam,â I explained as San hummed next to me, highlighting something with green in the book he had borrowed from the Library. I was sure heâd get a good scrutinising from the librarian for that.
âHow many passes do I get before they fail me? Like the exams and shit.â
âWhich class are you failing, Yeri?â San spoke up with an amused tone as he sneaked a glance at her. I chuckled as I found the formula, then copied it into my notebook before putting it into my slideshow.
âDonât tell my brothers,â Yeri lowered her voice as she leaned over the table to be closer to San and me, âBut I might be failing Literature this year.â
âLiterature of all subjects?â San started laughing, prompting me to giggle as well. It was one of our easiest classes, trust Yeri to fail it. It seemed like the Songs were easily tricked by the easiest of tasks, Wooyoung was another prime example of that. He failed his Sports class last year, which shouldâve physically been impossible for a werewolfâŠeven all of the vampires had passed it.
âStop making fun of me,â Yeri pouted as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest, âNot everyone likes to readâI certainly donât.â
âWell, you should from now on, or youâll have to retake the whole class next year.â Yeriâs eyes widened at my inoffensive threat.
âWhatever,â She grumbled under her breath as her ears perked up, eyes looking around the room. Sanâs body seemed to tense too for a second before he relaxed, his ears tinged slightly red, âDonât wait for me to come back to our room tonight.â
âWhere are you going?â I felt like an older sister worrying about their younger sibling as my eyebrows furrowed. Yeri just rolled her eyes with a loud huff, eyes fixed on something behind me as she started smiling.
âIâm sleeping in Seungwannieâs room tonight.â I could hear footsteps approaching us rapidly.
âWhat about her roommate?â I asked as a familiar citrusy scent caught my attention, I didnât have to turn around to know who was coming.
âSheâll be fine, we like her.â I chuckled as Yeri winked, and then her eyes settled on San, or rather who stood now next to him. Before any of us could react, Wooyoung leaned down and pressed a fat kiss against Sanâs cheek, unleashing a heavy thundering of heartbeats. I ignored Sanâs heartbeats as I smiled at Wooyoung, who looked embarrassed by his actions, but he was grinning sheepishly as he lowered his head.
âHi!â He greeted us as San finally snapped out of his frozen state, giving Wooyoung a genuinely wide smile.
âHello, Woo,â I said as the younger pulled out a chair and sat in it, dismissing Yeri when she stuck her tongue out at her brother. Wooyoung rested his chin in his palm, head tilted as he looked at San.
âAre you still studying?â Wooyoungâs tone was impatient as Sanâs sigh was exasperated. I chuckled under my breath and went back to my slide show, looking over it for the nth time, âIâm so bored, San, you promised to come back to my room with me and entertain me.â
âOh, did you now, San?â Yeri grinned mischievously as she giggled, making Wooyoungâs eyes widen as he shot her an alarmed look. I watched the exchange wordlessly as Sanâs ears flushed a darker shade while he tried to make his body look even smaller as his wide shoulders hunched forward, âDoes that form of entertainment involveââ
âSong Yeri.â Mingiâs tone was authoritative as Yeriâs eyes widened, lips pressing into a straight line. How have I missed them approaching? Yunho was directly looking at me, his soft and chocolate brown eyes drilling into my forehead as I quickly looked away, once again busy with my PowerPoint presentation, âLeave your brother and San alone, must you always be such a menace?â
âIf they are idiotsâŠâ Yeri grumbled under her breath, and I watched curiously as both San and Wooyoung looked away, blushing and their hearts skipping a beat. I suppose it wonât take them much longer to finally come to terms that they like each other, Wooyoungâs been rather reactive lately around San, it was certainly fun to watch. What wasnât fun at all, however, was Yunhoâs unrelenting stare and his scrunched nose as he sniffed at the air.
âHello, Y/N.â I didnât expect the vampire girl to speak to me, she even had a smile on her face as my round eyes fell on her. It was a small smile, but it was there. I watched the people around us turn around surprised as they looked between me and the Petrova girl. I smiled and waved at her, the small wolf charm swishing around on my wrist. I didnât miss Yunhoâs eyes instantly falling onto it, nor the vampire girlâs satisfied smirk when Yeri scowled at her, âAre these rascals bothering you?â
âOh, not at all.â I chuckled, looking at San and Wooyoung as Yeri scoffed, but everyone just ignored her.
âWell, if you ever get bored of them, you can always join me and my friends.â The vampire girlâs eyes fell pointedly on Yeri and Wooyoung as Mingiâs grip tightened on her waist, âI know some creatures forget they cohabit a place with others whom they are constantly bothering and irritating.â
âOh, shove something up yourââ
âAlright!â Mingi chuckled, jumping in to de-escalate the situation, as always, âBefore this turns into another argument, my lovely girlfriend and I will be on our way.â
The Petrova girl winked at Yeri as she kissed Mingiâs cheek, and then the two turned and were off to a table where three creatures sat, all smiling at them except for one. She had long black hair, bangs that fell into her eyes, and a fierce glare as she stared at Yunho, then at me once she realised, I was looking at her.
âWonât you sit?â Wooyoung gestured towards the empty seat next to Yeri, and that seemed to snap Yunho out of whatever train of thought he seemed to be lost in. I chanced a glance at him before I went back to check for typos in my presentation, trying to ignore Yunhoâs vanilla scent spiking all of a sudden, so sweet it almost made me gasp. The last time it had been that sweet was when I caught him and that girl at the bonfire enjoying each other. I gulped and willed my wolf to remain silent as suddenly it took me everything to remain seated and not throw myself at Yunho, God, I so desperately wished to touch him and inhale him whole, but once again I had to remind myself that I had made a choice. No more Yunho, no more yearning, it was over. I deserved better, I could do better than this.
âNo, see you around.â Yunhoâs voice was strained as he quickly walked off, sitting alone at a large and almost empty table.
âThat was strange,â Wooyoung mumbled as Yeri hummed, turning around to stare at her brother with a frown.
âHeâs been acting strange ever since Y/N came to town,â I froze as Yeri faced me again, lips pursed, âNot that Iâm blaming you for my brotherâs behaviour, I just donât understand whatâs up with him. His scent gets stronger around you and heâs always moodier and snappier after he sees you, did you do something to him?â
I scoffed, rolling my eyes too as I closed my laptop, âRight, as if your brother had given me the chance to do something to him.â
Before anyone could question me, I stood and stormed towards the large bookcases lined closely to the exit, my muscles tense. Now that I had decided that I wanted nothing more to do with Yunho, my wolf had turned even more stubborn than it had been. I wanted to consume him, I wanted him to touch me and feel me up, it felt like I couldnât think or breathe in his presence. And when he wasnât around, my wolf whined and cried, begging me to find him and make him want us. But my will was stronger and I was determined to stay away even if it became harder and harder daily to go against my wolf. I wondered if Yunho felt the same way, if the thoughts of me were eating him up alive, if he was desperate to have me, if his wolf whined at him just like mine did. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to ground myself into the present and push away all thoughts of the mate who didnât want me back. I wouldâve been struggling more half a year ago, but now it was second nature yearning after Yunho one second, then blocking him out the next one.
I still needed one more book for my presentation, the one that I could document myself from more in-depth as to why my experiment had failedâŠand I also shouldnât forget to cut the sound for the recording since Yeri is giggling and making fun of me in the background for almost ruining my desk. My fingers traced the sturdy shelf of the bookcase as I craned my neck back, reading the titles of the books, wondering whether I was in the right section. I was tall, but these bookcases were over two meters, so I might need a ladder if I find my book and itâs way too high up on the shelf. As I scanned the next aisle, I grinned in triumph when I read the title of the book I was searching for, Doâs and Donâts in Elixir Making, Alchemy, Level: kindergarten, by A. Turner. I chuckled under my breath at the blatant jab before I pushed myself up on my tiptoes, reaching forward and finding stability in the bookshelf when a sudden invasive warmth burned my nape, the scent of sandalwood forcing my eyes shut as I took a deep breath, my wolf purring when the sweet vanilla seemed to linger in my throat and oesophagus even after exhaling.
âIs this the one you were looking for?â Yunhoâs voice was low, too close to my ear, and I couldnât stop my heart from jolting in both fright and excitement. I whirled around, which was a mistake. There was barely any distance between our bodies as Yunho held the book in his big hand, long fingers curling around its old spine, his eyes soft, but his expression hardened. I gulped since my mouth felt dry, but the words didnât come to me as Yunho and I stood staring at each other. His grip tightened around the book and I finally looked at it, nodding hesitantly. He hummed and handed it over, our fingers brushing in the process and making my body lurch forward. Yunhoâs eyes widened, and I wondered if he had felt it too. The electricity, the low humming, the sudden tremble of my body at the fleeting touch, the depravation and desperation that was suddenly flowing through my veins, so close to claiming him as mine.
âYes.â My voice was steady despite my hammering heart, and the sweat that coated my brows. I cradled the book against my chest as if I was trying to protect myself from Yunho, protect my heart and mind too. But Yunho didnât look like he was about to move away, and I was too scared of making any moves, knowing that my legs would carry me straight in his arms, shamelessly at that. I couldnât let that happen, it wouldâve been humiliating. Yunhoâs lips parted as his eyebrows furrowed, long strands falling into his eyes, and he swiftly ran a hand through his hair as my eyes followed the motion. I gulped, wishing to do the same, but then Yunho exhaled and I felt my body lean towards him again, vanilla so sweet my mind was clouded with want.
âMingiâs girlfriend told me she had given you the sparse bracelet she and Dahyun had made.â I hadnât expected that, so I was curious where Yunho was going with this, âShe reeks of Mingi, so itâs no surprise your bracelet also reeks of Mingi.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I raised my hand, staring at it incredulously. Does it? I hadnât even noticed, how come? After all, Mingiâs scent had never been as invasive and constant as Yunhoâs. Bringing my wrist closer to my nose, I sniffed at it for a second, eyebrows furrowing when I noticed the faint hint of the earthy and cinnamon scent that was Mingi. It was barely even there, I wondered why Yunho was so sensitive towards it.
âOh, well, I can faintly smell it now that youâve pointed it out,â I muttered with a shrug as I lowered my arm, looking at Yunho with a questioning gaze. He bit his bottom lip and my eyes stayed there, wondering what the pink plush flesh would feel like underneath my teeth, whether Yunho would whine or growl if I were to sink my fangs into it and nip at the sensitive lip. But before my face could flush at the vivid image created in my mind, Yunho cleared his throat and took a small step towards me, making me press myself up against the bookcase. My body felt alive, my heart was racing, and my ears were ringing. I felt like I could do anything with Yunho around, as if I was untouchable.
âListen,â Yunho seemed to hesitate for a second before his eyes glazed over with conviction, his scent so overbearing that for a second it was all I could focus on, and his racing heart, âI had never meant to assume things about you, nor insinuate anything, but I realise my words had come off wrong more than once. I was harsh when I didnât mean to be, and I know you think Iâm a dick. Frankly, you have all the right to think that about me, I hadnât been the nicest to you until now.â
I wanted to ask why now, what had changed that he was finally acknowledging me, what was spurring him on to even talk to me like this, because it sounded like he was about to apologise and I hated how my heart was beating harder, making my wolf was howl in happiness, ready to accept Yunhoâs apology even if he didnât say the words. I remained silent as Yunho licked his pouty lips, and my eyes seemed to remain on them even as he continued to speak, âDo youâdo you believe in soulmates?â
I couldnât help but give Yunho an amused look, quirking an eyebrow, âWeâre literally werewolves who imprint on each other and have lifelong mates, do you believe in soulmates?â
Yunho froze, a little taken aback that I had answered his question with a question, âWhat about mates? Do you believe in mates, then?â
It seemed like neither one of us wanted to answer questions right now, but I sighed as I gave Yunho a resigned look, âI do, I believe in mates.â
âSince when?â Yunhoâs tone was turning slightly desperate as he kept pressing on, and I cleared my throat, averting my eyes for a bit.
âSince I was little, but I suppose I started firmly believing that mates do exist after I came here.â Maybe if I didnât say it too directly, heâd still understand what I was trying to hint at.
âYeah?â Yunhoâs tone was faint, his face suddenly softening as he exhaled quietly.
âWhat about you? I donât think Iâve seen you settle with anyone for a longer period since I came here.â Yunhoâs jaw clenched as I looked back into his eyes, tilting my head as my eyes narrowed at him.
âThe concept of mates was silly to meâŠâ Yunhoâs tone was hard as he took a step back, making my wolf whine in protest, but I remained silent and ignored the sudden coldness that plunged through my body, âUntil you came to Nocturnal Parade.â
My whole body went cold upon hearing his words, and my eyes widened as Yunhoâs admission echoed in my ears. Did that mean he knew we were mates? Could that mean that Yunho was aware that we were fated, but he was ignoring it on purpose? That was utterly more painful than being in a one-sided mated situation, because it meant he was purposefully rejecting me. My eyebrows furrowed as Yunhoâs expression was blank once again, his eyes hardening the longer I stared at him in silence.
âYeah?â
âYeah.â
I felt like I couldnât breathe, so many questions whirling in my head, making me question every little interaction that weâve had in the past year, even more so the recent ones. Why would he ignore me? Was I not good enough? Was I not pretty to him? Was I not appealing to his wolf? Why did Yunho hate me so much that he ignored the fact that we were mates for a whole year, making it so hard for me to be in his vicinity? I blinked, suddenly aware that I had tears in my eyes, even my wolf was whining at the realisation. Yunho didnât say anything as he watched my shocked expression morph into something of sadness mixed with anger, and then I squared my shoulders and glared at him. I didnât say anything as I pressed the book against his chest to push him back, trying to keep it together in front of him despite wanting to scream at him, demand answers, and throw all the books from the shelves at him. Yunho looked taken off guard as I pushed him back by his chest, his gasp loud as I ripped the book away from his chest and stormed back to the table I shared with San and the Song siblings, my blood fuming and my thoughts running a mile per hour. Yunho was horrible and he didnât deserve me, even if we were mates. As I loudly and aggressively sat back down in my chair, heads turned to look at me curiously, but nobody bothered me when San shook his head once he noticed Wooyoung open his mouth to drill me with questions.
There was one insistent pair of eyes, however, that didnât look away even after I had given them a death glare, and it was the creature who was sitting with Mingi and the Petrova girl. Her eyes tracked Yunho as he hurriedly gathered his things from the table and left the hall, a scowl settling on her face before she was watching me again. I opened my book and opted to ignore her, I didnât have time for all this drama, I had to finish an assignment and study for the midterms as well.
           The next day wasnât much different, except that there were barely any empty seats to find in both the Library and the Study Hall. After San and I had squeezed ourselves in between a Fae and a Druid, we spent four hours in the Library, our backs aching by the time we headed for lunch. My brain felt numb and my eyes ached from dehydration, and if I thought San would stop his revision while we enjoyed our meal, I was wrong. He was reciting a whole paragraph as he mumbled to himself over a mouthful of vegetable soup, scooping up the baby carrots into his spoon and placing them in my bowl absentmindedly. I smiled at his antics and found myself feeling fond of San and our friendship. Even though I have been here for a year and three months now, I got to experience so many new things and emotions. It was as if I was born for the first time, eager to experience our world through new lenses. If I thought back to my whole life spent in the big city, I couldnât help but feel sad over how much I had missed out on. The community, however, in Nocturnal Parade had a way of filling in the gaps, and the absence of fond and good memories in a way that tricked my brain into believing that I was always part of this town, of this community, of this pack. It was exhilarating, and for the first time in months, I found myself craving partnership.
So, when San finally started complaining about physically being unable to revise and learn anymore, his muscles crying out for a good stretch, I proposed we go on a run together. It took San only a few seconds to realise what I saying, and then he sprung up from his seat with newfound energy, packing all of his belongings in mere minutes. I giggled as I followed suit, my backpack almost falling from my hands when San grabbed my biceps and hurled me after himself with little care that I was struggling to keep my feet from tangling together as we basically ran out of the Library. I ended up giggling as San faced me with sparkling eyes, his mouth wide but curling into a dimpled smile.
âIâve been waiting for this day since forever!â San exclaimed as we hurried down the hallway for no reason, but Sanâs excitement was so palpable that I could almost touch it. It would be the second time Iâd join San on his run, so I understood why this felt like a life-changing event to him. I chuckled and linked our arms together to try and slow San down, calm him down a little bit, âWhich deity must I thank that you chose me as your companion for a run?â
I rolled my eyes and turned my head to watch San as I released his arm to let him hop down the stairs, âItâs warm outside and I canât study anymore, I feel tired. I thought you also needed a second away from it all.â
âI sure do,â San muttered under his breath as he waited at the foot of the stairs for me to reach him, âAll this studying just for me to not know which major I actually want, weâre four months away from graduating from the Academy, Y/N.â
I hummed and linked our arms together again as I veered us towards the backroads leading to campus, âI know, but youâve got this San. Whether you choose Medical Engineering or Medicine and Pharmacy, youâll do well, I just know it.â
âI want to do so much, but I feel like we have so little time,â San mumbled, his lips downturned as we left the building.
âWe might not be vampires, but we certainly have more than enough time to live a lifetime full of completing our wishes and wants, donât you think?â I tried to cheer my best friend up as I nudged his shoulder, but San just sighed long and stopped walking. His scent suddenly soured, and I frowned as he shuffled on his feet, keeping his eyes on the ground.
âIâm justâŠâ He sighed and I hummed, spurring him on to continue, âWhat if Wooyoung doesnât like me the way I like him?â
That was a tough question, I would hate myself if I answered it the wrong way and only saddened San more. I gulped and grabbed his shoulders, shaking him lightly, âSan, do you not see the way Wooyoung just gravitates towards you? His eyes glimmer when he looks at you, heâs always smiling and laughing in your presence, and heâs always whiney when you donât pay attention to him. He searches for you in every room, and heâs always talking about you, somehow roping you up into a conversation that has nothing to do with you. I know baring our feelings is scary, but what ifâŠwhat if Wooyoung likes you the way you like him, and youâre just both wasting time? And if he somehow isnât into you, itâs Wooyoung, you know nothing will change. Heâll treat you the same way, San. You might be heartbroken but life goes on, and youâll find someone who isâŠnot Wooyoung.â
âWow,â San chuckled, biting his bottom lip to stop himself from laughing, âYou really were doing so well until you brought up Wooyoung not being into me.â
âIâm sorry!â I exclaimed, feeling bad only for a second as San started laughing. I huffed as he threw an arm over my shoulders and pulled me into his side, a light flush settling over his cheeks. He was still smiling and his scent had evened out, so I knew he wasnât upset anymore. Maybe my speech was good, after all, even if I ruined it by insinuating Wooyoung might not be into San.
âYouâre right, Y/N,â San and I started walking again, âI wonât waste any more time. Iâll tell him before the next full moon.â
My eyes widened as I looked at Sanâs side profile, âThatâs in five days.â
âI know.â San and I shared a look before I hummed, grabbing him around the hips to give him a reassuring squeeze. He smiled in contentment as we wobbled our way through the grass-covered path, thankful that we didnât come across any Fae that was drinking up the warm sun rays as they lay in the grass.
And, well, thatâs how I ended up on a run not just with San, but Wooyoung also. It didnât bother me, it turned out that Wooyoung was a lot more coordinated and serious when in wolf form than he was in his human shape. His wolf wasnât too large, but it had great stamina as it ran ahead of San and me, its fur a mixture of black and white, reminding me of his brothers, who both had beautiful fur and majestic builds. At first glance, it seemed as if Wooyoung was aimlessly leading us around the forest, but I was proven wrong when we arrived at a small waterfall, of which I had no idea it even existed. My wolf purred as it shook its fur, looking around with sharp eyes, making me chuckle inside my head when I noticed San headed towards Wooyoung, rubbing their muzzles together. My wolf howled, making me feel embarrassed when both San and Wooyoung looked my way, the amused glint in Wooyoungâs wolf eyes unmistakable even like this. When I was in my wolf form, it was hard to control its reactions, so I was forced to wallow in the embarrassment of the jealousy my wolf felt over what San and Wooyoung had. Even to my wolf, it was obvious that the twoâs bond ran deep, that there was something they wouldnât be able to deny for much longer.
As if Sanâs wolf had sensed my shift in mood, he approached with strong footsteps, rising a little taller than my own wolf. He was nowhere near as large as Yunho or Mingi, but the wolf was still big and menacing looking. The darkness of its eyes was intimidating to anyone who didnât know it was San. The sourness of my scent, however, disappeared the second San affectionately brushed its body against mine, huffing under his breath as our heads bumped together in an acknowledging way. It was sweet, it tempered my wolfâs antics if only for a second as we heard the bushes rustling, the steps sounding closer and closer. My skin twitched as I bared my fangs for any unwelcome predator, but even my wolf was shocked to see a black and white wolf emerge from behind a large boulder. It was hard to think straight when your wolf was in control of your body and mind, and I had to pull every part of my mind together to stop my wolf from pouncing on Yunho the second they made eye contact. Something deep rumbled out of the black wolfâs throat as Wooyoung skipped over gleefully, its mouth opened as it made a funny sound.
Mingi imitated the sound as they bopped their noses together, a rumble leaving Sanâs throat as he stood next to me, protectively, as he watched Yunhoâs wolf. A very quiet whine managed to somehow slip past my clenched jaw still when Yunho and Wooyoung acknowledged each other, and the second I realised my wolf would actually throw itself at Yunho, I somehow gathered enough mental strength to force myself to jump away from the group, a loud howl leaving my throat. I knew everyone was watching me, but I was panting and my wolf was purring, I knew I had to leave before I created an even bigger scene. So, when I took off, hopeful that the others would let me be, my wolf almost leered at me when Yunhoâs vanilla scent permeated every part of my being, its burning gaze on my body making me choke up as I could see the big, black, wolf chase after me. Everyone else wasnât far behind, but Yunho seemed to run faster than any of them, forcing me to push myself as my paws hit the forest ground harshly, my lungs heaving for air as we waved through the trees, racing through the forest.
Yunhoâs loud puffs of air wouldâve covered my skin in goosebumps, a constant reminder of just how close he was to me, to catching me. Because it felt like a chase, as if I was running away from a dangerous predator, and would end up dead, my windpipe crushed between its malicious fangs. My heart raced in my chest and my lungs burned from the lack of air, but my wolf wasnât tired yet. In fact, it was elated that Yunho was relentlessly chasing, loud huffs and growls leaving its mouth anytime he thought he had finally caught up to us, only to realise my wolf was just tricking him and would speed up once again. My wolf was thrilled as it howled loudly, it wouldâve sounded like laughter if I was in my human form, and then it took a sharp left cut as we jumped over numerous fallen logs. My skin was on fire as adrenaline coursed through my body at an alarming state, and I couldnât remember a time when I had been so in touch with my wolf and the nature that surrounded us. I couldnât lie, I was excited as well as I listened closely to Yunhoâs heavy breaths, still hot on our trail even though he couldnât quite catch up with us.
I couldnât tell whether the others were still after us because Yunhoâs scent was so intense that it was the only thing my wolf could smell and focus on, but I hoped the others would forgive me for my sudden departure once I had apologised to them. I just hoped San wouldnât worry about me, but then again, itâs not like I couldnât take care of myself, and right now it didnât feel like I was in danger despite Yunho breathing down our neck. Before I could question where my wolf was taking us, the trees became less dense and the soil a little muddier, and I realised we were headed towards the shed. I suppose my muscles had eased up enough for me to end my run, but I wouldnât want to come to the shed since this isnât where I had left my clothes, I felt confusion spike through my senses, but my wolf was quick to completely push it down. My bones started aching as I gasped loudly for air, the shed now in eyesight as I realised my wolf was forcing me to shift. I didnât want to be naked out in the wild, but I couldnât stop the transformation if my wolf forced it upon me. I groaned when my bones snapped into place, the burgundy fur slowly disappearing as I was forced up onto my legs, my claws slowly retracting into normal nails as my jaw snapped into place, a little sore from the sudden action.
I could feel my hair brush just above my shoulders and I gasped as I tumbled forward into the shedâs door, my feet aching and numb from having pushed myself too hard in the chase. My body felt on fire as my heart raced loudly in my chest, the adrenaline making me more alert than normal as I hurried inside the shed, trying to shift back so that I wouldnât have to walk to campus naked, but my wolf was opposed to the idea. Before I could wonder why, all my questions were answered. The shedâs door slammed shut loudly behind me and I jumped, whirling around in panic as Yunhoâs tall form stood looming in the doorway. There was something different about him right now, about the air between us. It was tense, I felt like I couldnât breathe in the dim lighting of the shed, and I gulped as I took in Yunhoâs appearance. His long brown hair was all over the place, falling into his dark eyes, which lacked their warmth. They were narrowed into slits as he was panting through his mouth, his cheeks tinged a deep red, the flush continuing down to his chest. His fangs hadnât retracted yet, though, and they were poking past his pink bottom lip. Yunhoâs nose was scrunched up as he leered at me, and I gulped nervously, all of a sudden too aware of my nakedness as I tried to shield my exposed private parts with my hand and arm.
Something prompted Yunho to suddenly push forward, consequently making me backtrack until I collided with the old wooden table, making my heart race even faster as Yunho slowly stalked towards me, his eyes an intense orchid colour. I felt shy all of a sudden as if we hadnât already seen each other naked, but my wolf purred at me and forced my hands away from my body as I felt frozen in place, big eyes looking up at Yunho once he stood too close, too easy to reach. His heart was pounding just as hard as mine as his chest fell and rose rapidly, and my eyes fluttered shut when his vanilla scent made my head swim. It felt as if I was underwater, trying to grip onto my last string of sanity as Yunho growled, hot fingers digging into my hip. My eyes flew open, widening as I looked down at Yunhoâs hand holding me, leaving crescent moons as his chapped yellow nails dug into my warm skin. He stepped even closer, caging me in, and making me look up at him as I felt hazy. My wolf was whispering at me to spread my legs just a little further and let him nestle in between them. I wanted Yunho like nothing else before.
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was the lowest I have ever heard it be. His eyes seemed to be unfocused as he grabbed me with both hands now, slowly tracing my sides as if he were memorising my body. I had to bite my bottom lip to stop any sounds from escaping, and in a moment of weakness, I allowed my wolf to do to its liking as I raised my right hand, fingers almost hesitantly touching Yunhoâs left peck. He shivered as his jaw tightened, stepping even closer until our bodies were touching. It was too much to feel all of him against my skin, his body burning mine up in a way I thought wasnât possible. My breath stuttered in my throat when Yunhoâs fingers ghosted over my breasts, mine travelling lower on his torso until they were massaging circles right above his happy trail, making him growl, âI canât do it anymore.â
It was hard to speak, but I needed to understand what he meant. I swallowed around nothing, letting my head fall back as Yunhoâs pupils dilated upon seeing my exposed neck, âWhatâwhat do you mean?â
Without realising, my hands were tracing his lower back, slipping lower and lower until they hovered right above his ass cheeks, hesitant to touch until Yunho roughly grabbed my left breast, rutting against my thigh. I keened, pressing him closer as my fingers dug into his naked flesh, my skin practically singing as he tilted my head even further back with his free hand, his index finger pressing against my bottom lip insistently. I couldnât breathe as the wooden edge of the table dug into my back, but I didnât care as my body experienced things it never had before. It was exhilarating, but also scary that I had given in so quickly. I knew it was mostly my wolf doing this, but I couldnât find my grip. I actually didnât want to, so I let my wolf take the lead for once when it came to Yunho. Itâs what weâve wanted for a year, after all, to feel him all over us, close to us, in us.
âYouâre so alluring,â Yunho whispered as his head lowered, his hot lips pressing against my cheek as I flushed a darker red, âMaddening to the point I canât sleep at night, Y/N. I want to devour you whole, take you as you are. I need you.â
I whimpered as Yunho and I made eye contact, his hand which was holding my breast now sneaking to my lower back as he made me arch into him, my lower stomach coiling at how easy it would be to just let him take whatever he needed. And I wanted it too, my wolf was desperate for it, so I leaned up until our lips were brushing together, my own orchid eyes reflected in his.
âWhy now?â I whispered, watching as Yunho gulped, lips parting as if he was trying to inhale my very breath, âWhy do you want me now?â
I gasped when Yunho suddenly hoisted me up, my legs crushing his hips as I latched onto him, my eyes shaking slightly as he nipped at my jawline, his fangs dangerous but not there to harm, âItâs not just now, I always want you. Even when Iâm sleeping, youâre in my every dream.â
My eyes fluttered close as Yunho kissed behind my ear, making me sigh in pleasure as he trailed more kisses on my neck until he was dangerously close to my scent gland, âBut youâve always ignored me, I thought you didnât like me.â
Yunho growled as he nipped at my skin, making me lick my lips as we came eye to eye once again. I wanted to kiss him breathless, but he was talking before I could do so, âI donât like you, Iâm obsessed with you. I want you to be mine, forever. I had known you belonged to me the second I first saw you.â
My wolf purred and I moaned as he pressed open-mouthed kisses against my neck, up to my jawline until our cheeks were pressed together, and he was nuzzling his nose into it, his sandalwood scent rubbing deeply into my skin. Our noses bumped together and my wolf was leering, so happy that we were in Yunhoâs arms, so lenient to let him mark us, mate us. And just like that, my heartbeat stuttered and my eyebrows furrowed, somehow my mind clearing through the lustful fog that was clouding it, âSince the second you first saw me?â
âYes,â Yunho muttered lowly, kissing my cheek before he looked into my eyes, âI had smelled you before I had even seen you, I thought I was going crazy, turns out I wasnât. I had just found my mate.â
Before my wolf could let me gloss over this new piece of information, I pressed, âSo you knew all this time that we were mates? That I was fated to be with you?â
âYes, Y/N, I knew.â The grin on Yunhoâs face was anything but pleasant as my heart dropped all the way to my stomach. He knew all this time and he left me in the dark to suffer alone, cry myself to sleep thinking I wasnât good enough, that even my own mate didnât want anything to do with me. I had thought all this time that I was too weird, too much, too shy to be fated with someone like Yunho, I had thought it was a cruel joke made by the Universe to laugh at me, I couldnât have a peaceful and perfect life even if we left the city. I had been suffering for the past year and all this time Yunho knew, and yet, he did it on purpose. He didnât care for me, he didnât think for a second what this did to my mental health and image of myself. He was my mate, yet instead of protecting me, making me happy, and keeping me safe, he pushed me towards my darkest times where I felt like I wasnât even real, that I didnât matter to anyone, that Iâd never be enough.
âPut me down.â My tone was just as shaky as my whole mental state right now, crumbling faster than my wolf could grasp the situation and try to silence me again. Yunhoâs eyes widened slightly, then his eyebrows furrowed, and instead of doing what I asked, he only held me tighter, âYunho, put me down right now.â
âY/N, I donâtâlisten, we can discuss this. I messed up, if you listen to the wholeââ
âIf you donât put me down right now, Yunho, youâll never see me again.â My wolf was whining as Yunhoâs expression crumbled into hurt and panic, his chest falling and rising rapidly as I could hear his heart race for different reasons now. But I wouldnât let this go his way, I couldnât just gloss over this and act as if I hadnât been miserable since the moment I met him. It hurt too much, even my wolf was finally realising what was happening, that he had actively refused his mate for whatever reason I wasnât curious to know. And even though I could see it in Yunhoâs eyes, the need to go against my demand and keep me here, very slowly, he started to move, letting one leg down at a time. My feet were cold as they touched the shedâs flooring, and I gulped as Yunho still hounded me into the table. I tried to keep the tears out of my eyes as I gulped, taking a shaky breath. Then, I pushed him back since he wasnât moving away, and closed my eyes as I felt my bones shift around without me having to force my wolf to cooperate. So much for running with your pack.
           The tables have somehow turned. It wasnât me yearning after Yunho anymore, it was him yearning after me now. He was everywhere I went, albeit the Academyâs grounds werenât as humongous as a townâs grounds, but he was everywhere. I couldnât enjoy my meals anymore, I couldnât study in the Library or the Study Hall, I couldnât sit out in the Flower Fields on a blanket reading, and I couldnât even go on runs at a reasonable hour because Yunho was always there. It was slightly frightening and disarming, but my wolf was elated. She was practically mewling at all times, baring her neck in Yunhoâs direction anytime she could. Good thing my will was stronger than hers. It was peculiar to see how good I was at actually dismissing Yunhoâs whole existence, giving him a taste of his own medicine. I didnât find joy in ignoring him, but I was mad and hurt. I wouldnât allow him to just crawl back into my life as if nothing had happened, as if he hadnât known all this time that we were mates. Only a week had passed since our encounter on the run and the whole thing that went down in the shed, and I was positive Yunho was close to losing his mind.
I had felt like that for a good two months, but I took it a lot better than he was right now. He looked like he hadnât slept for two days at least, with dark bags under his eyes and his hair all wavy and in a man-bun since it looked unwashed. His nails lacked their usual vibrant colour and his outfits seemed less crazy, as if he wasnât putting much thought into them anymore, just wearing whatever was at hand. Yesterday, he had even worn one of Mingiâs black hoodies, a colour unseen on Yunho previously. It was jarring, I couldnât lie, but I wasnât going to give in to him just because he was moping about me keeping my distance from him. It wasnât even that deep, I hadnât even rejected him like he had done with me, I just needed time to sort out my feelings and thoughts, but I suppose Yunho didnât know that and assumed things were over between us. As if there had been anything, to begin with. Yeri, who had no issues rooming with me but didnât usually hang out much with me otherwise, was now suspiciously all up in my business every damn day, resulting in Yunho tagging along. I knew the Song siblings were close, but I hadnât seen Yunho and Yeri spend more than one hour together at the Academy, so they werenât slick with it when Yunho followed after Yeri, and subsequently me, all day like a kicked puppy.
But if it wasnât Yeri, then it was Dahyun, who had never spoken to me more than five words at once, but was now eager to get to know me, complimenting me about my rusty coloured hair and forcing me to do beaded bracelets with her in the Study Hall while Yunho sat a few seats away from us, staring at me without even blinking. Their antics had gotten old and irritating quite quickly, but the last nail had been today during lunch. I sat with San and Wooyoung, who were disgustingly sweet now that they had finally sorted out their relationship. They werenât dating, but they were certainly something more than friends, and they seemed fine with that, so, who was I to judge them? Our lunch was full of chatter as Wooyoung cackled at every small thing, animatedly retelling a time when San had tried to sneak into his room, only to slip down the roof and fall face-first into the mud. He had broken two teeth and had almost fractured his cheekbone if it wasnât for our magical werewolf healing. My appetite had even returned as my wolf was finally done acting as if it was the end of the world, however, when Yunhoâs oppressing sandalwood scent wafted through the air, it felt like my whole day was ruined.
Mingi and his girlfriend joined our table with quiet greetings as they sat, Yunho hot in tow as his eyes burned into the side of my head. I have had enough, but before I could excuse myself, Wooyoung was already talking to Yunho. The vampire girl gave me an understanding look before she sat back, pushing around the vegetables until Mingi noticed and took them from her. I watched their interactions while paying attention to Wooyoung, who had slightly settled down when San squeezed his thigh. But Yunho was still staring, breathing shallowly, his bottom lip jutting out almost pitifully. I wanted to yell at him that this was his fault and that I was sick of everything, but I kept my composure until I couldnât anymore. A scoff made us all look up, and I realised it was the same creature from the Library, part of Petrovaâs friend group.
âLook at you,â She sneered at Yunho malevolently, her lips curling into a wicked smirk, âYou thought you had found another bitch just to get kicked to the curb by her, didnât you? How pitiful.â
Before I could stop myself, I pushed my chair back and looked at the creature with a glare, âWho are you calling a bitch?â
I hadnât intended to growl, but my wolf was just as triggered as me, and we really didnât want to be provoked today. I wasnât confrontational, but I was beyond stressed by the midterms, and now Yunhoâs behaviour too.
Before this whole ordeal could escalate into something else, the Petrova girl scoffed, rolling her eyes, âReally, Seulgi? I thought we agreed youâd finally let it go.â
Seulgi, Yunhoâs ex-girlfriend I realised, bared her fangs at the other vampire, âJust because you suck your werewolf boyfriendâs dick, you shouldnât look down on your kin. Or did you forget who you are and where you come from?â
I hadnât seen anyone get angry as fast as the Petrova girl, her whole face going red, but before the two vampires could turn this into something physical, Mingi stood and faced Seulgi, âI would appreciate it if you stopped harassing my girlfriend, your own friend, Seulgi. Last time I checked, you and Yunho broke up because you cheated on him. Whatâs your fucking problem, huh? Do you want me to rip you apart? I would love to sink my fangs intoââ
âMingi.â His girlfriend looked sick as she gripped his hand tightly, shaking her head at him. Mingi took a sharp breath and looked at her with a guilty expression before he faced Seulgi again, who looked to be fuming. I exhaled, then grabbed my backpack and tapped Sanâs shoulder.
âIâm not hungry anymore, see you later.â Before San could ask where I was going, I was basically running out of the canteen, desperate to get away from everyone. The other students were staring at us curiously, and I hated it. I was tired and irritated, I just wanted to be alone and away from anything that was connected to Yunho. I knew Iâd have to face him and have a conversation with him sooner or later, but maybe Iâd first make him suffer for his choices for another few months. Maybe until we graduate.
My footsteps echoed down the corridor as I decided to head back to my dorm and take a nap, I still had some time until my Calculus class. However, footsteps followed mine hurriedly, and judging based on the absence of an overbearing scent, I guessed it was a vampire that was trailing me. Maybe it was the Petrova girl, I actually hoped it was her since I didnât really want to speak to anyone who couldnât take a hint. She was rather good at reading the room, over the past week weâve hung out more, and I got to know her a bit better. She was anything like Yeri had made her sound, and I was just glad to have a friend who was a female and my age. I was snapped out of my thoughts when I felt sharp nails digging through my sleeve and into my skin, making my wolf growl as I turned around with a sharp glare. It was Yunhoâs ex, the black-haired girl, Seulgi.
âWhat do you want?â I snapped, my eyebrows furrowing when she didnât let go of my arm. She looked me up and down with a grimace, scoffing under her breath.
âAre you Yunhoâs new bitch?â My jaw tensed and my wolf growled, but Seulgi continued before I could speak, âHave you fucked already? Did he tell you that you are the love of his life only to cheat on you with a fucking dog the next day?â
So, she was associating werewolves with dogs now, huh? I couldnât have disliked her more than I already did, but I gulped down the nasty names I couldâve called her, and opted to be the adult in this damn conversation, âEven if my answers to your questions were all yes, how is that your concern? Arenât you just his ex?â
âI might be his ex,â Seulgi snickered, stepping closer, âBut I know him better than anyone elseââ
âI highly doubt thatâs true since he has a twin brother, but sure, whatever you say, darling.â I cut her off, my tone turning cold as something like jealousy gripped my heart. My wolf was far from exhilarated to know that Seulgi and Yunho shared a past, but everyone had a life before they met their mates, no? I couldnât flip out over something like this.
âListen here, bitch,â Seulgi hissed, stepping so close I could smell her breath. It reeked of blood and menthol, âIâm just here to warn you, but since you want to get smart with me, I might as well give you a piece of my mind. You are nothing toââ
âKang Seulgi.â Yunhoâs sharp and dark tone made me shiver and Seulgiâs eyes widened. I hadnât even heard him approach, too focused on Seulgi and my own anger. His scent was strong, the sandalwood making it hard to breathe as it spiked sourly, âHavenât I told you countless times to leave alone anyone that comes in contact with me?â
âAre you scared Iâll let them know who you really are? This bitch isnât even into you, I canââ
âYou canât do nothing, shut the fuck up, you know nothing.â Yunho sneered as he stopped next to me, a few good heads taller than Seulgi as he loomed over her. She didnât look intimidated or scared as she grinned widely, almost insane looking. She tilted her head, her eyes slipping between the two of us.
âYou think just because you scent this bitch others wonât touchââ I flinched when Yunho suddenly grabbed her by the throat, yanking her towards himself. Even Seulgi seemed shocked, her eyes turning wide as she gripped Yunhoâs wrist in fear.
âIf you call her a bitch one more time, Seulgi, I swear to fucking God, I will murder you right here and right now.â Yunhoâs growl was guttural, I knew his wolf was talking rather than him, but Seulgi didnât seem to realise that as she started shaking like a leaf. She gasped, her eyes flickering to me before she tried to smooth out her face and look friendlier.
âIs sheâYunho, it hurts.â She whined, lower lip trembling as Yunhoâs nails grew sharper and dug more into her neck. I stepped up, knowing that Yunho wasnât completely himself.
âLet her go, Yunho, youâre hurting her.â My tone was harsh, and I gripped his lower arm to squeeze it painfully. Yunho huffed and let go of Seulgi, who I grabbed before she could stumble over her own feet.
âAre you alright?â I asked quietly as she started to hyperventilate, her eyes filled with tears.
âAre you mates?â Her voice was quiet as she looked back at Yunho, leaving me speechless. I opened my mouth to deny it, but no words came out.
âYes.â It was Yunho who answered, firm and loud, I could feel him step closer as his warmth mingled with mine. Seulgi gulped, then looked at him before at me, brushing my touch off her.
âIâm sorry.â Then she turned and hurried off before we could stop her, her sobs quite loud as they echoed down the corridors. I gulped, feeling a lump in my throat as Yunho was still behind me, hovering over me as if I would run away if he didnât.
Even I had a breaking point, so I gave in, âWhat do you wantââ
âForgive me, for everything.â Yunho was speaking before I could even finish my sentence as he came around me, and gripped my cheeks, taking me off guard, âI donât demand you do it right away, I know you must be very angry with me right now, but please, listen to me before you say anything. I didnât believe in mates because my parents arenât true mates. My fatherâs mate died when they were children and my mother denied her real mate to be with my father, so I decided to take matters into my own hands and not wait for love to find me. IâI also mightâve been selfish and a jackass for not wanting to settle down just yet, that is mainly the reason Iâve tried to ignore our bond this whole time.
âItâs so shitty of me and Iâm so ashamed of myself, but I was scared that you might not want me back, that I might be in a one-sided situationship. My parents had always told us that we have the right to deny whoever the Universe destined us with and find our own person, but they were wrong, theyâthey donât know what the pull of a true mate feels like. When Mingi and Petrova started going out, I was so angry, I felt so abandoned. Mingi and I had promised we would never imprint on anyone, but he broke his promise when he imprinted on Petrova. I was so dumb to be mad at him, and I was even more dumb to try and deny what we two have. I realised I was jealous of Mingi at some point because I thought Iâd never have what he has, and then you showed up and IâI didnât know what to do, how to navigate all these new emotions. I also had a girlfriend at the time and I seriously thought weâd work out, butâŠyou were all I could think about and want. In fact, I donât want anyone else but you, Y/N. Iâm justâIâm asking you to give me a chance. Just one chance.â
I gulped, overwhelmed by Yunhoâs confession and his proximity altogether as my wolf purred, prompting me to nuzzle my cheek into Yunhoâs palm, inhale his scent deeply as my nose brushed against his hot wrist, âOne chance?â
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
I licked my lips and watched as Yunhoâs mouth parted, inhaling through his lips as his heart started racing. His ears were flushed and I smiled, a little amused, as I raised my left hand and cupped his cheek, making his eyes widen. But he didnât stay frozen, he let his right hand fall from my cheek as he pressed his palm over my hand to keep it firmly pressing into his cheek, âI wonât forgive you overnight, I hope youâre aware of that. You made me really suffer, Yunho, it was so painful at some points, I thought the broken bond would kill me.â
âIâm sorry,â Yunho whispered sorrowfully as he leaned forward to press his forehead against mine, and I sighed, closing my eyes. For a second, it felt as if it were just the two of us in the world, our scents mixed and creating a safe cocoon that couldnât be broken unless we wanted it to. I felt my heart beat in a new rhythm, one that was stronger and more frantic somehow. I realised it was Yunhoâs heartbeat I was feeling, and not my own, it made me wonder whether he could feel mine too.
âI havenât felt this complete my whole life,â Yunho whispered in a shaky tone and I gulped, angling my head so that our noses would brush together. Yunhoâs sharp exhale fanned over my face and I smiled, listening to the whisper of my wolf. She was right, I finally had him, and I didnât have to withhold anymore. Even if with baby steps, we could work this out, I could forgive him if he proves himself to be a respectable and trustworthy werewolf. So, I tilted my head away, hearing Yunhoâs breath catch as if he was panicking until my lips were pressing against his pink ones. They were warm, just like I had fantasized they would be, and they tasted like strawberries. I almost giggled, but I was too focused on the feeling that spread through my body, stealing my breath away even if it was just an innocent and fleeting peck to Yunhoâs lips. My body tingled, and it felt like I saw the world for the first time when my eyes fluttered open, Yunho was already staring at me deeply. His cheeks were flushed dark, his fake blush all but disappearing under his real blush, and he was smiling so widely his cheeks mustâve hurt once we pulled away. I chuckled and shook my head, gently placing my arms around his neck as he hugged me close to himself.
âThis isnât me forgiving you, by the way, my wolf is just too desperate at this point for me to fight against her,â I muttered and Yunho laughed, his eyes creasing as he threw his head back, the sound of his joy music to my ears. I couldnât help but grin widely and tighten my arms around him, wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have him of all werewolves as my mate.
âMine too, are you busy right now?â The mischievous glint in Yunhoâs eyes told me whatever we were about to do would define how weâd move forward with our relationship.
âNot really, why?â
âMingi wonât be back until late evening, the dorm is all mine,â Yunho whispered, biting his bottom lip as his pupils dilated, eyes slowly trailing down my body as if I was already naked.
âGood, because I forbid Yeri from bringing back boys to our dorm, I canât go around breaking my own rule.â I wriggled my eyebrows at Yunho, making him laugh as his hands slowly slipped lower on my torso, feeling me all up. It made me feel hot all over, my wolf purring loudly as I fought the urge to tilt my head back and bare my neck at Yunho.
âOh, the horror on her face if sheâd see her brother under your sheets.â Yunho made a mocking sound as he pressed a hand against his mouth, my eyes lingered on his long fingers. Iâm sure he noticed because he suddenly smirked, then swiftly pecked my lips before he detached himself from me, intertwining our fingers as he eagerly led the way towards our side of campus, âLetâs stop wasting time.â
I hummed, feeling my chest all warm from Yunhoâs warmth, my cheeks flushed and my heart racing in my chest. All this time I thought my mate would never want me back, yet here we were now, headed to explore what the future held for us. My wolf and I couldnât have been happier.
âĄÂ Masterlist âĄÂ
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv @halloweenbyphoebebridgers
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#[đ©·] mina's recs#[đ¶] mina's recs#[đ] my ari#I can't decide if Mingi or Yunho's story is better#considering Mingi's is one of my favorite fics of yours#u can't make me chose đ#jeong yunho x reader#ateez x reader#jeong yunho#ateez
881 notes
·
View notes
Text
moots <3
despite being an e, I'm very awkward on social media and it's hard for me to interact with people who aren't my irl, but surprisingly I made so many friends here (even though we don't talk as much) and that makes me so happy đ„șđ©·
noelle; @icyminghao
my first moot <3 I was so excited when you followed me back because I literally loved your works, we haven't talked in a long time but i genuinely adore you and hope you're doing well! and all the dedicated songs made me so happy that you think of me this dearly
sunny; @feat-sun
thankyou so much for supporting me<3 all your comments have uplifted me throughout my tumblr journey and motivated me to post my works, thankyou thankyou <3
kat!; @ksyongi
we just became moots and I don't know you that well but I seriously love your works and had almost squealed when I saw you followed me because you were one of the first accounts I had followed on tumblr<3 hope we can get to know each other better!
@dearharshii
my irl bestie <3
kat; @blackcat2907
I know we haven't interacted a lot, but I love seeing your posts on my dashboard (I used to love pjo too and now am getting back into it again!) I hope in future we can talk more and get to know each other!
kala; @jeonride đŸ
I remember following you because of your immaculate recs and i felt so honoured when you followed me back! almost like a reassurance that my fics are now getting better <3 hope we can get to know each other better soon!
sunny; @sunnylovespickles
I remember following you a long time ago because of kala's recommendations and then doing a happy dance when I saw you followed me back! we haven't interacted much but you seem like a beautiful person and I hope we can get to know each other better<3
aania; @aaniag
thankyou for supporting me so much! it really feels nice to think that you have an audience to write for and an audience to appreciate your works! all your interactions made me so happy <33
may; @som1ig
i can't stress just how much I loved your pjo series and being updated on it! you seem like a very chill person with a very cool vibe and I hope we can get to know each other better! <3 ( spoiler : we did and i love you sm more now aaaaaaa <33333333 )
aznik; @thepoopdokyeomtouched
our first interaction was both of us simping on desi svt and honestly, i found you to be a full vibe since then, thanks for supporting me sm, thanks for liking my fics and interacting with me and thanks for all the motivation you've unknowingly given to me, just- thank you for existing <3
aiden; @gojos-thot-patrol-main
my first anime moot and our first interaction was absolutely nuts- i still go back to #jjk soap opera tag and end up cackling because of how messy every single thing was- not to mention that all your sukuna fics are my guilty pleasure and i literally squealed when i got the notif that you followed me and we're moots now!!! hope we interact more and take care of yourself!
star; @starsstuddedsky
i just can't stress enough how much i am in love with your fics and specially wlih because i had been religiously following it- i love your works and i really really hope that we interact more <3
nora; @woozvc-main
we've just become moots and haven't really interacted a lot but i love your smaus and i'd love to talk with you more <3
mina; @alsktudy
gosh, i really think that your fics are so cute- i really appreciate all the comments, all the reblogs and all the interactions you bestow upon me and you're such an amazing and chill and fun person too! hope we talk more <3
sarah; @kkooongie
we haven't interacted much out of tag games but oh my god your works are so awesome- and your series are literally chef's kiss. awaiting all your upcoming works, you're amazing <3
#nishloves#nish : moots#nish interacts#nish x icy#nish x feat sun#nish x kat!#nish x hersheys#nish x kat#nish x kala#nish x sunny#nish x aaniag#nish x may#nish x aznik#nish x aiden#nish x star#nish x nora#nish x mina#nish x sarah
20 notes
·
View notes
Note
3, 7, 13 for spotify asks ? đ
hi Val my fave angel bunny bi !!! đȘœđ°âïžđ©·đđ thank you for sending this in hehe and sorry for responding so late!!! I hope u r doing well!!! đ©”âïžđđ«§đ©”âïžđđ«§
3. i have 1357 liked songs! i occasionally do a cleanup tho (removing songs i never listen to) so i suspect iâll wheedle it down to a better number hehe ~. (itâs probably small compared to others tbh lmao đ)
7. I got ocean breeze by surfaces! I love songs that remind me of summer (Iâm sad it flew by so quickly! Until next summer and hopefully an opportunity to feel that ocean breeze! đ) my favourite lyric is âFeel you there / Next to me / As I slowly fade into your ocean breezeâ âïž
17. I very recently got into podcasts! I find that they help me focus at work. I used to listen to the Tiny Meat Gang one back in 2019 lmao (Iâve found some gems surprisingly from that) but most recently Iâve been listening to Mina Leâs podcast âHigh Browâ!! She talks a lot about fashion and trends esp in historical contexts and sheâs just a very fun and eloquent speaker! I LOVE her YouTube videos - her dissections and analyses are always SO well-researched and you can tell she has such a genuine passion for fashion (like Bratz lol). if anyone has any podcast recs tho lemme know!! đ§
again thank you for the ask! you gave me the gift of fun!! đ
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
oh this is just too cute and right with I needed after an exhausting couple of days đđ€§ there's nothing better than reading fluff!teez and you delivered as always Dj đ©·



âyouâre ears are bright red,â you tug in the arm of his jacket to get his attention.
âhm?â he turns his head down towards you. covering one of his ears self-consciously, âthey are?â
you nod and grab his hand from his ear and show it to him, âyour fingers too.â
âohâŠâ
rising on your toes, you kiss the tip of his rosy nose, âand your nose.â
his ears flush darker at the suddenness of your kiss. pressing yourself against his chest, you can still feel a bit of his warmth through the fabric. you wrap your arms around his waist and look at him, âas cute as i find it, i kinda wish you wouldâve warn the hat and gloves i set out for you.â
âitâs not cold enough for that, yet.â
you raise a skeptical eye brow at him, cupping his cherry-red ears with your gloved hands, âwell your body is telling me a different story.â
as if on cue, a gust of wind blows along the sidewalk causing your boyfriend to shiver rather violently. and unfortunately, youâre unable to hide your laughter when his teeth start chattering.
âstill not cold enough?â
he glares at you playfully, âokay iâm sorry. iâll wear the hat and gloves next time. now can we go find some hot cocoa or something.â
you giggle, âonly if you wear a scarf, too.â
âfine,â he answers with a huff but not missing the chance to kiss the top of you head where you hat is, âcan we go now please?â he asks with another shiver.
âof course,â but you donât miss the way his hands slip under your jacket as he tries to warm them up.
488 notes
·
View notes
Text
Loved everything about this - the strangers to friends to lovers, the mega kick of fluff, the domestic simplicity of everything!!!! Neighbor!Mingi lives rent free in my mind from now on đł And I feel like you incorporated his "real" personality really well in this. Like I can see this happening irl:
I loved everything about thisâ the strangers-to-friends-to-lovers arc, the mega fluff, and the domestic simplicity of it all! Neighbor!Mingi is now living rent-free in my mind đł You did such a great job incorporating his "real" personality too, like I can totally see some of these happening in real life đ especially this one:
Neighbor!Mingi who saw movers at your apartment and got sad that you were moving, so he wrote you a letter and left it on your fire escape window sillâŠ. on a windy nightâŠ.so it blew awayâŠ...đ€ŠđŸââïž






Friends to lovers because THE STREETS NEED DAT!!!!đ« (me. I need dat. Expeditiously.) All Fluff! Blk Fem!Readerđ«¶đŸ



Neighbor!Mingi who moved in next door to you over a year ago, and your first impression of him being him knocking on your door to introduce himself, SURE, but also to shazam the song you had playing on your TV.
Neighbor!Mingi who you got close to quick cause heâs just a cool guy. Weird? sure. A loser? Oh, absolutely. And you know what? Hell yeah.
Neighbor!Mingi who will enter your apartment through your fire escape window because âIt makes life more exciting.â So whenever you host movie night you keep the window cracked so heâs doesnât have to knock.
Neighbor!Mingi who will probably sleep through his alarms, so you wake him up so heâs not late for the subway to work (he misses it, you gotta drive himđ„Ž).
Neighbor!Mingi who goes grocery shopping for HIS apartment but likes to cook in YOUR kitchen???? Then take the cooked food back to his apartment????? He shares and does the dishes, but damn?!?!??
Neighbor!Mingi who you force to watch all seasons of âGirlfriendsâ, âLiving Singleâ, & âA Different Worldâ with you, which wasnât really forced cause he locks in on the drama quick. âThe pizza guy is he-â âWait! Wait! Dwayne is gonna crash Whitleyâs wedding!â
Neighbor!Mingi whoâll rush over to kill a bug for you in an instant, BUT! He wonât leave unless you pay him in food or snacks. Every fucking time.
Neighbor!Mingi who keeps your company on wash day and will purposely take all day doing an intricate skincare routine out of solidarity.
Neighbor!Mingi who will hang out on your shared fire escape with burgers on Valentineâs Day because you both went on dates and they were terrible so now you have to debrief each other on your respective horror stories.
Neighbor!Mingi who buys two of everything so you can have one for your place as well.
Neighbor!Mingi who you invite to run errands with you because it got to a point where him just showing up at your window every now and again wasnât enough.
Neighbor!Mingi who got drunk with you one night and got teary eyed hearing you sing your heart out to âLove and Warâ by Tamar Braxton.
Neighbor!Mingi who saw movers at your apartment and got sad that you were moving, so he wrote you a letter and left it on your fire escape window sillâŠ.
on a windy nightâŠ.so it blew awayâŠ...đ€ŠđŸââïž
Neighbor!Mingi who you actively watched attempt to pull off the sneaky letter delivery, and fail miserably in real time, but you couldnât bring yourself to tell him that night so you just wait until you see him again.
Neighbor!Mingi who is relieved once you explain that the movers were at your place because youâre getting in a whole new living room set and needed to remove your old oneâŠbut embarrassed after you admit seeing the whole mail thing go down.
Neighbor!Mingi who thinks âFuck it, if not now then when?â and confesses to you. And you smile and laugh because FINALLY. You thought YOU were gonna have to do a cryptic confession and that probably wouldâve been worse or 3x more embarrassing.đ
Neighbor!Mingi who, now, doesnât need a valid reason to just show up at your apartment. And neither do you!
Neighbor!Mingi who rubbed off on you BAD so now you enter his place through the fire escape window at 6am on Saturday mornings to finish sleeping in while hogging 75% of the blankets, and thereâs nothing he can do about itđđŸââïž.
Neighbor!Mingi whoâll try to repair or diy things around your place so you donât have to pay to have it fixed (but he lowkey sucks so you end up having to get it fixed regardless, BUT he pays for it because girlfriend privilegesđ«¶đŸâš)
Neighbor!Mingi that invites his and your friends over for game nights only to jokingly send them home when youâre both getting collectively smoked. Yes, he still preps food and snacks in your kitchen just to bring it next door.
Neighbor!Mingi who leaves little remnants of his at your place. An extra toothbrush here, a sweater and a pair of shoes there. Also has a silk pillowcase on the bed for you at his place.
Neighbor!Mingi who you kinda donât want to be your neighbor anymore.
Neighbor!Mingi that you propose should become Roommate!Mingi once his lease is up at the end of the year, and he kisses you before you can even finish the suggestion.
Neighbor!Mingi that just so happens to be an amazing boyfriend and will be one hell of a roomie!âŁïž
âč â â€ïžâ âč Hope you liked it! Lemme know your thoughtsđ«¶đŸ âč â â€ïžâ âč
âč â â€ïžâ âč.Masterlist.âč â â€ïžâ âč
âËâĄâĄâËâč.Blacktiny Writers Hub.âčËââĄâĄËâ
#[đ©·] mina's recs#[đŁ] mina's recs#song mingi#song mingi x reader#song mingi x black reader#ateez#ateez x reader#ateez x black reader#ateez fluff
370 notes
·
View notes
Text
I haven't seen enough soft!jongho fics here so this is gold. Everything abut this was so cute and squeezed my heart the longer I read - from the matching socks to the cuddle session. I swear, I didn't know I needed sleepy Jongho asking his significant other to move in with him this bad, but I'm happy we got it.
stay with me ᯠđđđ
ÊÉ pairing: choi jongho x fem!reader || ÊÉ word count: 0.3k || ÊÉ genre: fluff || ÊÉ tags: (newly) established relationship au, downbad!jongho (i seem to always write that nowadays with fluff) || ÊÉ synopsis: "Move in with me."
ââŽïžËïœĄâ WANT A DRABBLE DIARY ENTRY? REQUEST ONE.á
Jongo has never been known to rush into something without having all the information. Unlike his friends, he understands the workings of his heart but doesnât let himself be swept away too quickly. He can see facts first rather than feelings.
The facts, at present, however, seem to point to the most logical result he can think of: he simply needs you around every second of the day.
He has his arms wrapped tightly around you, your back rubbing against his front as your legs are entangled with matching socks. His black and yours white, embroidered with little hearts around the ankles.
You got them for him the first month you started dating, so even if you werenât together at night for a number of reasons, you would always feel closer to each other.
He shouldâve known by the that time that you were it for him, full stop.
When the words come out of his mouth, the whisper to move in with him so light as heâs falling asleep, you assume itâs a trick of sound. Heâll forget it the next morning, and things will go back to normal.
But, before he can close his eyes, he knows heâs simply stating a fact rather than a question, no ambiguity or interpretation present in the statement.
He says it again the next morning, his arms wrapped around you like a vine. âMove in with me,â he says in the juncture of your neck and shoulder.
You turn in his hold just a fraction, his smile as ever-present as yours. âOkay,â you say in a whisper as light as his was the night prior, but itâs filled with hope.
The facts are this: you simply cannot be without him either. Every hour, every minute, every second, all for the two of you to claim in one anotherâs presence.
@yvnempire @mini-mews @jayparked @heesuncore @yoursjaeyun @sungbeams @loserlvrss @pars-ley @lovetaroandtaemin
đ§đđđ°đšđ«đ€đŹ ౚà§Ëâ
@kstrucknet @k-films @kvanity-main @lapydiaries @moadiarynet @sweetvenomnet @onedoornet @sayxonet @violetanet @svthub @whipped-kpop-creators
287 notes
·
View notes
Text
Easily one of my fav Hongjoong drabbles I've read in a long time!!! Is a smitten guy who'll let you get away with crime too much to ask for in this day and time?? đ©
FUCK AROUND AND FIND OUT â k.hj
[ â ] summary: hongjoong catches you in his club's car park slashing your ex's car tires and let's just say, he's charmed.
pairing: nightclub manager!hongjoong x fem!reader. tags: non-idol!au, fluff, crack, hongjoong is stressedá”á” and lowkey a simp, vehicle vandalism, tire-slashing. tw: profanity, knife use (on tires). note: bouncer!mingi and bartender!seonghwa mentioned. wc: 0.7k (?)



hongjoongâs about to rip his hair out.
itâs three in the morning, heâs got two cocktail shakers in his hands, thirty tequila shots to pour, and a milligram of patience left in him before he starts leaping off the bar counter and punching people in the neck. the club is broiling with bodies to the brim, the deafening edm bass not making it any easier to for him to hear the bouncerâs frantic rambling through his radio earpiece.Â
âmingi, what the fuck are you saying?â hongjoong yells through the earpiece, suavely swatting a drunk man off his counter with one hand.
âthereâs a psycho bitch out here in the car park slashing car tires! she spray-painted a whole maserati!âÂ
fuck, hongjoong thinks.
the night can't get any fucking worse. first, two of his staff called in sick last minute, he had break apart a couple that was going at it on his main staircase, a girl threw up all over the dance floor at midnight so he had to call the paramedics, and now this stupid fucking car park kerfuffle.
fuck.
hongjoong tells mingi to stay put, hands his half-shaken cocktail shaker to seonghwa, wipes his sweat, and makes his way out to the car park behind the building where a single pole of light stands in centre, flickering.
mingi looks like he's been through shit as he debriefs hongjoong on what happened. "i threatened to call the police but nah, she shredded all the tires!"
"where's the car?"
"there."
mingi points at a dark grey mc20 at the end of the parking lot, block letters spelling 'CHEATER' spray painted across its chassis in white.
"and that's her. the little one in the mini skirt." he points at you. "hyung, i'm warning you, you wanna be careful. she bites."
now, hongjoong's intrigued.
he spots a black sequinned mini skirt, shimmering in the nightlight. your hair is down; long and free. and when you glance his way upon hearing footsteps, his heart stops. your brows are furrowed and eyeliner is smudged, skin glistening with a light layer of sweat from the humid summer night. your stance is poised despite standing on five inch heels in gravel with a pocket knife in your hand. you're gorgeous.
"the fuck you're looking at."
gorgeous and feisty. who tf would even cheat on you?
"hey, this is the club manager you're talkingâ"
"mingi," hongjoong puts a hand up. mingi quiets.
he bites back an amused smirk and walks up to you. "aight, sweetheart, you can't be doing this here. we're really gonna have to call the cops if you don'tâ"
"this car belongs to my fucking ex," you cut him off, "i came home one night and caught him in our bed with the girl who used to walk our dogâshe's eighteen! fucking cheater."
mingi and hongjoong glance at each other in shock. yikes, both men think. you don't deserve this. matter of fact, your ex deserves it.
hongjoong turns to mingi, "i got this."
"thank fucking god," mingi groans before slipping back into the club.
"i'm not stopping until this piece of junk is completely destroyed," you reaffirm, grabbing a second can of red spray paint. "it's his baby. he wouldn't even let me drink water inside the car. just wait till he sees thisâgod, he'll actually go insane," you snicker, voice laced with malice.
before hongjoong can retaliate, you cut him off. again.
"oh, shit. it's him!" you hiss. "fuckâ"
from afar, a familiar face emerges from the side door of the clubâyour ex. he's lighting up a cigarette, laughing with three other guys.
though the smoking area is on the other side of the parking lot and his car is hidden under a shade, your heart pounds against your chest at the thought of being caught red-handed. quickly, you kick the bag of spray cans under the maserati and then ...
your eyes flit to hongjoong.
you pull him by his shirt and burry you face in the crook of his neck. "can he see me? oh my god, he can't see me!"
without second thoughts, hongjoong snakes his arm around your waist and swiftly turns you around so that his chest is blocking your face. "act like we're kissing." he pulls up the hood of his hoodie and dips his head to meet your eyes, hand cupping the back of your head to bring your face closer. you lock your fingers around his neck, hot, ragged breath brushing against his cheek ever so subtly. hongjoong clenches his jaw, it takes everything in him not to turn his head and crash his lips on yours.
"is he gone?" you whisper.
hongjoong glances over his shoulder. "yeah, they're leaving."
you sigh in relief, "thank god."
"thank hongjoong, you mean," hongjoong smirks. "i saved you back there, sweetheart."
you break away from the hug as warmth creeps up your cheek. for a second, your hot-headed demeanour shatters and you find yourself looking away from hongjoong's unwavering gaze. his hair is dark brown and tousled, silver piercings dot his earlobes like stars. there's an air of quiet confidence to him that you can't quite decipher and it's making you hot. he's hot.
"you're actually really cute," you drawl, feeling just a tad bit daring tonight.
hongjoong grins, amused by your forwardness. "what, looking for your next target already?"
"depends if you'll break my heart."
"and what if i do?" he presses, caging you against the spray-painted windows of your ex's car, completely ignoring seonghwa's cries for help in his earpiece.
you meet his gaze with a coy smile. "fuck around and find out, pretty boy."
a/n: LMAO. but like imagine hwa cussing joong out through his earpiece and he's here being all flirty flirty with u LMAO. but fr joong would be a great club manager. he likes crazy girls me thinks . . .
261 notes
·
View notes
Note
Gosh that was a wonderful first date đ„čđ„čđ„č
I love older!boyfriend Joel soooooo much đ«¶đ»đ«¶đ»
you mentioned that older!boyfriend joel is more of a traditionalist and wants to know you more before doing anything, and i'm genuinely curious about the first date. what's your lore on that?
p.s. you ate with older!boyfriend joel <3
the first date!
no content warnings, pure fluff. it is recommended to read the meet cute installment prior to this one!
older!boyfriend joel masterlist.
older!boyfriend joel whose been budgeting meticulously all weekâyouâve finally set a night to go out, and heâs promised to take you to the newest restaurant in town. itâs way out of his usual range, but he wants to make a good impression. a little splurge every now and then wonât hurt anyone.
older!boyfriend joel who feels a little insecure when he puts on his nice black slacks for the first time in god knows how long. theyâre a little snug around his tummy once he tucks in his green button up, but theyâll have to do.
older!boyfriend joel whose running product through his curls (the tub may as well be brand new despite sitting in his bathroom cabinet for a few months), spritzing cologne on his neck, trimming his scruff. theyâre certainly not daily habits, but the nagging anxiety in the pit of his stomach has him going above and beyond.
older!boyfriend joel who insists on picking you up. youâre out of the way, and he would have had a straighter shot to the restaurant directly from his place, but he doesnât tell you that.
older!boyfriend joel who stares at the bouquet of roses in the backseat of his truck after he pulls into your driveway, and worries they may be too much for a first date.
older!boyfriend joel whose heart is beating out of his chest when he sees you skipping down the front steps, and itâs too late, so he panics and snatches the bouquet up to meet you halfway. he has to swallow down hard to keep himself in check at the sight of the dress youâre wearing, the smile beaming across your face, the pretty way youâve done your hair and makeup.
older!boyfriend joel who feels all the stress leave his body as soon as youâre gushing over how pretty the flowers are, telling him he didnât have to do that, and leaning up on your tip toes to press a chaste kiss on his cheek. he gives you a proper embrace, and leads you to the truck with a hand at the small of your back and a giddy little grin on his faceâyou like his flowers.
older!boyfriend joel whoâs too gentlemanly for his own good: opening each door for you, pulling out your chair at dinner, letting you order first. heâs attentive to you, learning about your life and asking appropriate questions. heâs enamored with the aura you give off, this sort of freedom and livelinessâhe could benefit from some of that around.
older!boyfriend joel whoâs so amused by the way your laugh gets a little louder and your smile a little brighter after your second drink. if he werenât drivingâand werenât so damn nervousâhe wouldâve ordered another. but he doesnât mind being around to let you let loose. in fact, he feels a sense of pride at your willingness to let your inhibitions down around him so soon.
older!boyfriend joel who notices the way you keep leaning your elbows closer and closer to him across the table, your pretty face propped up in your palms as he tells you about something much more boring in comparison to the stories youâve shared with him. but you listen nonetheless, and happily so. and itâs nice to feel seen, heard.
older!boyfriend joel who snatches the checkbook right out of the waiter's hand before it even touches the table, slides his card into the slot, and hands it back before you even begin your protest. and when you tell him you donât mind covering your half, he tells you neither do i.
older!boyfriend joel who suggests an after-dinner stroll and forgets what he was so worried about in the first place when you loop your arm around his and rest your head on his shoulder while you walk.
he tells you he knows another place nearby he wants to check out. thereâs momentary confusion on your face when he leads you to a convenience store, but joel just smirks.
âthought we could grab a pint of ice cream,â he says. âmake up for the one that melted in your car.â
you throw your head back with laughter, and itâs arguably the sweetest sound.
âyouâre quite something, joel miller.â you tell him, and his chest squeezes tight.
and so, you sit together outside of the store on the curb, flimsy spoons battling each other in a pint of ben & jerryâs (cookie dough, he let you choose). and when you finish, he drives you home, windows cracked and the soft sound of the radio in the background. youâve taken his hand on the center console, and he fights the urge not to squeeze yours every few minutes out of sheer excitement.
when you reach your apartment complex, he walks you to your door and blushes when you tell him youâve had a really, really nice timeâdouble really.
the anxiety returns when you start to reach for him, but heâs pleasantly put to ease when you simply wrap your arms around his neck and hold him tight. he returns the embrace, this time, looping his arms a little lower, letting his face press into your neck a little more snug.
heâs worried when you pull back, and peer up at him with those sweet eyes, that youâll be disappointed by what follows. he gets a glint of something, a green light as if to say itâs okay if he wants to kiss you right now.
and he does. fuck, he does. but he also feels eons out of practice. he doesnât want to come on too strong. he wants to do this right. and if itâs real, this glimmering in his chest, heâs certain youâll understand. that youâll feel the same way, too.
instead, he brings a hand up to cup your cheek, tilts you forward, and presses a lingering kiss to your forehead. he hears you breathe out a soft chuckle, and the grin spread across your cheeks when he pulls back is enough to tell him you do, indeed, understand. you do feel it too.
âiâll call you tomorrow?â you whisper, though it sounds more like youâre asking him permission.
heâs more than happy to reassure you.
âiâd like that.â
<3
#shoutout to Mya đ«¶đ»đ©·#older!boyfriend joel#joel miller x reader#joel miller x female reader#joel miller fluff#so sweet đ„č#10/10 would recommend#Mina recâs
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
So it's Thursday and I finally found time to read a lot of stuff on my to-read-list and I'm actually baffled how long I waited to read this gem of a fic đ
First of all, I've always hated Snow, but it's amazing how you make me hate him even more lmaoo đ My heart goes out to this MC (all your MCs in the HG universe, lets be fr) but it also aches for Yunho đ€§ UGH I LOVE YOUR IDEAS FOR THE HG UNIVERSE, like I always expect the fic to be about the games, and not about life after winning - serving as puppets pulled by Snow.
The dynamic between Yunho and the MC already got me hooked right off the bat. Like I needed to know what all that bad blood was abou. I could literally feel their past through the screen, all the complicated emotions they had for each other. Yunho (per usual) was getting on my nerves too, if she said leave, then leave!... but it was evident later on he stayed because he knows the MC too much and he knew she needed someone there đđ€§
The TV went silent with a sickeningly loud crack as the remote control flew into it, shattering it into pieces. My lungs were heaving for air as I sprung up from the sofa, a scream tearing through my throat as I stared at my reflection in the broken TV.
As sad as it sounds, I love the way you portrayed the MC's anger at the news of the Quartell games. The uncontrollable anger, her acting out and smashing things, putting everyone and even herself in harms way. She was literally spiralling out of control and she had every right to. Trust me when I say I was feeling so empty reading Yunho comforting her (EVEN THOUGH HE'S GOING THROUGH HIS OWN TURMOIL OH LAWD) and I didn't expect them to go full blown make out session, but im not complaining đ they are two lost souls who have no life left in them, just give them a break im begging.
I was scared, I was scared because all of a sudden I realized I had something to lose. I have always had something to lose, even when President Snow thought he had taken everything and everyone away from me, he forgot about one person. He forgot about Jeong Yunho.
OH SHIT, WELL THAT MAKES ME UNDERSTAND HER COLD SHOULDER TOWARDS YUNHO. OF COURSE IT WAS ALL SNOW GETTING UP IN PEOPLE'S BUSINESS AGAIN đ
If there's something I love more than enemies to lovers, then it's enemies to lovers with a hint of jealousy đ I literally became joongrami the moment finnick showed up đżïž
but thankfully, no matter how spoiled, my stylist, Wooyoung was, heâd never make me wear anything revealing or uncomfortable
AND I CHEERED!!!! (ugh now I need a stylist!san x stylist!woo fic-)
âLover boy and his bestie are staring at us,â Finnick mused with amusement lacing his tone, âI donât think your lover boy is too happy that youâre here with me, instead of being with him.â I scoffed, turning my head to look where Yunho and Mingi stood, catching their gazes as Mingi flinched and quickly looked down at the ground, but Yunho held my gaze, jaw clenched and eyes slightly narrowed. I rolled my eyes and turned my back to them, grabbing Finnickâs bicep as I leaned closer to him
As always, you're amazing at keeping the original HG characters true to their personalities in the real franchise, but also your own OCs, like Mingi still being jumpy.
âYouâd kill yourself first before theyâd even pronounce you as his wife.â Minghaoâs reply came fast, cutting through the growing tension due to my blatant jar directed at Yunho.
Same, Minghao. Same.
Okay, but I absolutely LOVE that the MC fucked up the training room. Yes, honey, you show them they fucked with the wrong person. Im actually surprised not many other tributes had that idea before đ Like, personally speaking, I would not be able to keep my cool and show off like in a circus to get a few points
Man, im really starting to dislike her whole team, WHY ARE THEY GANGING UP ON HER GIVE MY GIRL A BREAKđ
Istg it wouldn't be a bvidzsoo fic if there weren't a few yungi elements in it đ IM NOT COMPLAINING THO, I love myself some yungi content
âYou wonât tell me what to do, Iâm not going to be in a team with you. Yet better, get out of my fucking way when that canon goes off because you will be the first person Iâll kill, Yunho.â
Damn... and to think they were smooching a few days ago-
I can't take it, I CANT WITNESS MY BABIES ARGUING UGH- đđ SHE OBVIOUSLY REGRETS SAYING IT, BUT YUNHO ISNT MAKING IT BETTER BY FOLLOWING HER EITHER
âI know that, but no matter how hard I think about it, I justââ He gulped, averting his eyes, âI donât know. I donât know what I did wrong and I canâtâI just canât have you pushing me away when we are so close, please, Y/N. I care for you just as much as I care for Mingi, we canât separate in the Arena.â
Okay, maybe I do feel bad for yunho after all, the dejection đ€§ I feel so bad for them AND ITS ALL SNOWS FAULT, EVERYTHING IS HIS FAUTL GOD I HATE THAT MANFMANELK
I thought mingi was going to die for a moment and was ready TO LOG THE FAWK OUT, DONT SCARE ME LIKE THAT WOMAN!?!?! It makes it worse knowing he literally HAS SOMEONE WAITING FOR HIM AT HOME đ€§
Miscommunication is my favorite trope, so yunho being in on the whole "tricking the capitol" plan while the MC didn't know and thought he was planning to kill her WHILE HE WAS DOING THE OPPOSITE IS LIKE RUBBING SALT IN A WOUND- and although the MC is being a lil silly, I can't help but take her side on this whole thing. I mean did they think she was going to trust people that easily BY KEEPING HER IN THE DARK???? Lawd-
NAH FAM THEY BROUGHT OUT HOLOGRAMS OF HER DEAD FAMILY?? ?THATS EVIL OMG. AND AS IF THAT WASNT ENOUGH THEY ARE TRYING TO KILL HER???đ
âItâs not real.â The man holding me down whispered, his voice shaky as he gulped, âThey werenât real, Y/N. But I am real, Iâm here now.â
Idk if you've watched Young Royals, but its giving this one scene where drunk Wilhelm confesses his love to Simon â€ïžâđ©č
âHe doesnât know me, not the real me, at least. He only wants the good and pretty, he only sees those qualities in people. Once the perfect image is shattered, heâll be gone, heâll abandon me. I donât want him to lodge himself into my heart when I know just how quickly you can lose someone.â
DUDE YOUVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME HE LITERALLY SAW YOU TRASH A TV, TRY TO KILL HIM WITH PORCELAIN DOLLS AND THEN MADE OUT WITH YOU???? ARE YOU FOR REAL
âWhatâs your problem with me?â I did not expect that question, and neither what he said next, âWhatâs so fucking horrible about me that you go willingly into the arms of the biggest playboy known to Panem, that you find solace and trust in that man when Iâve always been by your side, there for you, offering you a shoulder to lean on, a man you can trust andâand love. What does Finnick have that I donât, Y/N?! Why do you continuously brush me off and treat me like shit, but then you laugh at anything Finnick says and you look at him with so much adoration, I-I just donât understand, Y/N. I was there, I was always there, I helped you when you saw no outcome, I was there when you grieved your family, I was there when you struggled with the consequences of winning the Games, I was there even when you continued to push me away! I never stopped trying to make you feel safe, to comfort you and toâshow you that itâs okay to open up and that you can love again without being scared of death. Why canât you justâgive back even just a little fraction of my affection?!â
Well damn :0
Yunho was intense in everything he did, he laughed with his whole body, and he loved with his whole heart, whenever he did something, he put his all into it and his kiss was no different. His lips were demanding as they moved against mine, a little bit frantic as we were pressed by time, and even more desperate when I let my lips part for him, a silent request for him to deepen the kiss. I wanted him to know that I desired him, that it was completely fine to touch me and enjoy our actions. Yunho whimpered as he took my bottom lip between his teeth, and I felt warmth crawl all over my body, settling in my cheeks as my whole face felt like it was burning up. I had never enjoyed a kiss before in my life, but I prayed this would never end.
YOU CANT FIND THIS TALENT IN POETRY BOOKS DEEP INSIDE LONG LOST LIBRARIES ALRIGHT LADIES AND GENTS???? I PRESENT TO YOU ARI, ONE OF THE BEST WRITERS OUT THERE OH MY-
âWhen weâre out of here,â Yunho gulped, determined as his eyes melted into mine, âIâm going to marry you.â â Just donât let me go,â I whispered as Yunho very reluctantly released me, our hands finding each other as our fingers intertwined, a motion I was used to but found something new in it now. It wasnât just for show, it wasnât just to show me that I had someone next to me, it was to seal our promise and tell me that Yunho wasnât going anywhere.
A bitch is sobbing becuase they are giving finnick and Annie (minus all the dying y'know.'
The next time I was conscious again, however, what I heard despite the unbearable headache and the dull ache of my spine, didnât sound at all good, nor reassuring, âKatniss, there is no District Twelve.â And all I could think about was, where is Yunho?
AND YOU CALL ME EVIL JJOONGRAMI, MATTER OF FACT YOURE EVIL BECUASE WHAT THE FAWK WAS THAT???? I LITERALLY SHOT MYSELF IN THE FOOT SAYING MINUS ALL THE DYING. MC LITERALLY ASKED HIM NOT TO LET HER GO AND HE FUCKING DISAPPEARS EWRFJEWKENFK. YUNHO BETTER NOT BE DEAD OMG-
...I literally had to take a few minutes to collect myself... also I had to write about something else not to think about a potential dead yunho đđ€§
ANYWAYS can we take a moment to appreciate your writing??? Miss Ari, you're making me FEEL their emotions, their pain, their longing and mourning even though no one is really dead. It's amazing, it's talent, you're a star my friend. Most of all, I love that Yunho despite everything is still taking care of the MC. He looks out for her both in and outside the arena, and knows that her hatred is just an act to protect them all from Snow
Thousand Miles, just to get you back

 đ„§Â District 7 ê·Â this beautiful district is lush with trees, from which these citizens supply our lumber and paper, victors: Blight, Johanna Mason
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: victor!Jeong Yunho x victor!female reader
 đ„§Â Warning: suggestive, sexual tension, cursing, ptsd, violence, blood, gore, use of weapons, murder, decapitation but not too graphic, mental manipulation and trauma, alluding to forced sex work and sexual assault, if I missed any, lmk!  đ„§Â Word count: 28.7k  đ„§Â Rating: mature, nc-17  đ„§Â Genre: Hunger Games!au, rivals to lovers!au, set during the Quarter Quell, Catching Fire book  đ„§Â Summary: You didn't want this, but then again, you were sure nobody wanted to face the repercussions of being a victor. You hated your life and you hated everyone around you, never trusting a soul again. Whatever President Snow has put you through after your Games was unforgivable and your only solace lay in Finnick Odair, who understood you and your pain. But it didn't end there, no, it never would with Jeong Yunho, another victor, always breathing down your neck and hogging you as if his life depended on it. You didn't like him and you didn't trust him after what he'd done to you despite being your mentor in your Games. And when the 75th Hunger Games come around and President Snow announces that the tributes this year will be the reaped victors, your world comes crashing down, forcing you to do things you never thought you'd do again. But if it meant Panem would be free, you'd do it again.
A/N: Hello, my lovelies! This part took longer but the word count is also...higher. The story is set during the Catching Fire book, but of course, I took creative liberty and changed up some things, I hope you'll enjoy them! I apologize if the action packed scenes are lackluster, I really tried my best while not making it too graphic. I think Yunho's part is my favourite from my HG series, although Mingi's has a special place in my heart. President Snow can die in a ditch for what he did to Katniss and Peeta, no matter how much I like his character, I'll always hate him! This part is really angsty imo so buckle up, you'll be going through it with our MC. I don't think I have anything else to say other than I hope you enjoy and that I love hearing your feedback, so don't be shy! <3 Thank you for reading! divider
           For the past two days, the sky had been covered in dark rainclouds, lightning flashing across the sky every few minutes, the thunder shaking the earth as I stood perched on the windowsill with a cup of warm chamomile tea with plenty of honey in it to make anyone nauseous, even those who enjoyed sweet things. My eyes followed the raindrops as they rapidly slid down against the window, forehead pressing against the cool surface as I could see the reflection of my eyes in it. The house was quiet, so quiet that those who didnât know wouldâve thought the mansion was vacant. Because the victors' houses could easily pass as mansions, bigger than even the mayor's house, it was quiet and cold inside too, the harsh rain welcomed as it cooled the relentless summer heat with which everyone seemed to be struggling. It was truly a blessing to be forced to stay inside my house, with no one to bother me for days on end as nobody from the district was brave enough to venture out in such a harsh downpour. Not that I had anyone in the district who cared for me, I was on my own.
Everyone I once loved was gone. It was solely my fault. I had naively refused President Snowâs little bargain when I looked him in the eyes with an arrogant look and told him to âget fuckedâ. My family, gone for almost five years now, were dead before the train could even take me back to District 7 from the Capitol. Our house, small but spacious enough to house my parents, my two siblings and me, was empty when the train had dropped me off. At first, when no one from my family awaited me on the platform, I had a feeling they mightâve been planning a surprise for me, I wouldnât put it past them. But when I returned to an empty and cold house with a single note lying on the kitchen table, I knew. It was my fault that all of my loved ones were six feet under, their lives taken away by my foolishness. I would never stop blaming myself, I didnât want to stop blaming myself. The constant numbness that was wrapped around my heart was a harsh wake-up call to the horrors of the world I was forced to live in.
The Hunger Games had seemed like a nightmare, they were a nightmare, but what came after was the real nightmare. The terror, the pain, the uncertainty and the coldness that followed after having returned home, forced me to face the reality that I was no more than a pawn President Snow could play with however he wished, it hurt. I had been an independent person my whole life. I didnât need anyone and I knew I would survive on my own if the circumstances forced me to, hence the reason I remained confident that I would return alive from the Games, and the arrogance to put my ego aside and keep my family safe, at last, werenât worth it. If sleeping with countless men was what wouldâve kept my family alive, if only I had known this back when Snow proposed it to me, I wouldâve accepted it. I wouldâve ignored the disgust I felt and done it without trying to rebel against the only man who could cut off my wings. And he did, he did cut off my wings, right from the root, ripping them out without mercy. At last, my familyâs death was in vain. They were gone and I still bedded a different man each night spent at the Capitol, each one of them sent by Snow as a constant punishment to remind me that just because my loved ones werenât here anymore to be held over my head, he could still do it, Snow could still torture me.
And so, turning my back on everyone and living in solace had been completely my choice. I didnât want to speak to anyone, I didnât want to see anyone, I didnât want to be touched by anyone. I was disgusted by my own body and could never look at myself for too long. Whether my hair was long or as short as a boy's, men would still want me. Whether I ruined my face with makeup or kept it neat, they would still ravish me. In the end, nothing I did mattered. Beauty was pain sometimes, but I was too scared to maim myself, to ruin the pretty face every man in the Capitol lusted after. Snow knew too that I couldnât do, and he enjoyed my silent pain mixed with rage, grinning at me whenever we crossed paths, taunting me with words against which I couldnât fight back. It would be a never-ending cycle until my last day on earth and I had accepted it, numbing myself to all emotion to the point that I was just a soulless walking body, uncaring, unfeeling.
My body jolted from its slouched-over form as rapid knocks disturbed my peace, becoming louder and louder the longer I ignored them. The rain was pouring harder, lightning more frequent across the sky as thunder shook the ground, making me flinch when instead of knocking, my doorbell was being rung relentlessly. I knew who it was, I knew because today was a big day. President Snow would make his annual announcement about the Hunger Games, the same old speech, the same old rules. But something felt different, ever since Katniss Everdeen and Peeta Mellark became victors, there were whispers in the districts, feeble words of a different future which felt closer and closer to us. Something was changing and I, as usual, wasnât included in the grand scheme. I was a mere spectator, twirling around Snowâs fingers however he wished me to. When the doorbellâs rings turned into aggressive bangs against the front door, I released an irritated sigh and stood from my spot, storming towards the one that dared disturb my solace.
âWhat!â I snapped as I yanked the door open, not surprised that I had forgotten to lock it once again. Of course it was him, it was always him. I hated his face, I hated his voice, I hated his presence. I hated his whole being, and so I didnât wait for an answer as I went to slam the door in his face, but he was fast, arm already pushing against the door as if he could read my mind.
âThe muffins will get soaked, just let me in.â His boyish voice was loud as he spoke over the raging storm, his voice deep but somehow still soft. It was annoying, the ease he carried himself with, the constant serene expression on his face was infuriating. He never looked like he struggled and I was sure he just simply didnât. He just floated through life, taking whatever it threw his way, just to laugh it off at the end of the day and start over the next one. I hated him.
âGet lost.â I hissed and pressed my full body against the door, wrestling against the desperate man on the other side of the door.
âAre you for real right now?!â He exclaimed, voice incredulous as I let one eye peek over the edge of the door, taking in his form. His hair was damp and his cardigan was slightly soaked by the rain, but as long as he stood in front of my door, heâd be protected by the balcony above his head.
âYes!â I exclaimed and suddenly yanked the door towards myself, hoping it would throw him off balance and I could shut it in his face, but he was smarter, and thus, he swiftly slipped inside, grinning at me victoriously. I scowled as I slammed the door closed behind him, pressing myself up against the sturdy wood as he uncaringly shook his hair, like a dog, and then stepped out of his shoes.
âI made blueberry muffins,â He beamed as he held up the tray covered by a napkin, which was halfway soaked through, âYour favourite!â
He was right, blueberry muffins were my favourite, but they were from him and Iâd rather not eat them.
âI donât want them.â But by the time I was finished talking, he was headed for the kitchen as if this were his house. Albeit, the layout for the victor houses was the same, but this wasnât his house and he shouldnât just walk around as if he owned it. I hated it when he disregarded me, remaining his authentic self of a joy ball, pretending like he didnât see my sharp glare nor hear my muttered insults. And I hated him, eyes glued onto his tall body as I followed after him to the kitchen. He was tall enough that he could see well the contents of the cupboards on the top shelves as he opened them, looking for a smaller plate. I couldâve told him where they were, but I didnât want to. I didnât want to talk to him unless it was a complete must. He made a sound when he finally found the right cabinet, back muscles straining even through the cardigan he wore as he moved around my kitchen as he belonged in it. His build was massive, not too muscular but certainly not as lean as it used to be, and he towered over most men of our district. People were tall here, we had to climb trees, yielding an axe as we worked with lumber, but Jeong Yunho seemed to exceed what was the norm. And despite his intimidating build, his face was gentle and soft, eyes twinkling with life in them and pink lips pulled constantly into a radiant smile. His cheeks were almost always rosy, not because he blushed easily, but because he was fair-skinned and even the smallest bruise would be visible on his body.
âBut I baked them for youââ
âThatâs exactly why I donât want them.â
Yunho and I had been a mentor pair for a good five years now, sent off to the Capitol during the Hunger Games, forced to watch two children die each year. Children that we knew, that we swore to train and protect as best as we could, children that ultimately were just children and would die at the hands of bigger and stronger children. Because thatâs what the Games were, a sick and twisted way of punishing the districts for daring to disobey the Capitol, for trying to overthrow it due to the mistreatment they constantly faced. So, they took children between the ages of thirteen and eighteen and sent them off to their deaths each year, except for the ones like Yunho and myself, who returned as victors. Yunho was barely two years older than me but the passing of time seemed to miss him each year as his face remained youthful, and only morphed into more handsome features, unlike myself, who struggled with bags under my eyes on the daily and did everything to look less pale but ultimately, I failed, looking older than my age or Yunho. It was unfair, even in this, he was better than me.
Yunho paused as his eyes met mine and he gulped, a flicker of uncertainty flashing through his features, only to be replaced by that annoying soft smile which was always present on his face, âMy mother would be really disappointed if you refused them, Y/N. She helped too.â
His mother, Yunhoâs family, were still alive. His older brother worked hard despite them being rich now due to Yunhoâs income as a victor, and his father had retired to pursue a much simpler career. He liked fixing cars, so, now those used by the woodsmen were all brought to Mr. Jeong for fixing or maintenance. Occasionally, I even saw Peacemakers stop by, keen on keeping it hushed that they asked a simple mechanic from the district to fix their vehicles. It was cheaper this way, Mr. Jeong didnât charge much, it was just a hobby, after all.
âFine,â I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest as Yunhoâs smile widened into a pleased grin, âJust leave them on the counter.â
He nodded and placed the blueberry muffins on the small plate before he threw the crumbs into the trash, rinsing the tray at the sink. I remained standing, keeping the table and even counter between us, never keen on standing close to Yunho. His scent was too strong, it irked my nose, and it made me sneeze too easily. Perhaps I was allergic to his cologneâto his whole being, perhaps. Once he was done, the tray left by the sink to dry, his eyes slowly shifted, landing on my tense face. I wasnât happy to have him over, he knew it. Yunho knew I didnât like him, yet he never stopped imposing on my peace of mindâit was truly disgruntling.
âYou werenât going to watch it, right?â His voice was quiet. Unfortunately, Yunho also knew me too well, much to my displeasure. I stopped watching the announcements three years ago, tired of hearing the same thing over and over again. I didnât answer as I averted my eyes, jaw clenching at the warm ambers that swum in Yunhoâs eyes that had the colour of warm chocolate, âIâI think you should, this year. Iâll stay, it starts in five minutesââ
âI donât want you to stay.â I said, voice cold as my eyebrows furrowed, looking back at Yunho, âAnd I wonât watch it, Yunho.â
He gulped, but suddenly his happy demeanour dropped as he placed his hands on the counter, âYou know the districts had been stirred with Katniss Everdeen and Peeta Mellarkâs win, I think we should watch it this year, together.â
âJust go, Yunho, before the nightfall.â Due to the big storms, electricity would be cut off at twilight and people werenât allowed to leave their homes. The forest was eerily quiet, with the absence of the lumberjacks, the wolves became too brave, too daring, and they would venture past the Districtâs boundaries and inside the town, devouring whoever they came across. The Victorâs Village of District 7 was right by the forest, it wasnât smart to go outside at night. But, in all true Yunho fashion, he shook his head with pursed lips.
âSnowâs speech barely lasts three minutes, maybe heâll make it five now that heâs mad at Katniss Everdeen.â Then he grabbed a muffin and grinned, âIâll have one if you donât mind.â
My jaw clenched when he turned on his heels and headed for the living room, the anthem loudly flooding my otherwise quiet house as I heard the sofa creak, Yunhoâs big body settling on it. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, telling myself that he would be gone before I could blink. Even if the wolves ate him, I wouldnât let him stay the night, not tonight, not ever. Jeong Yunho wasnât someone I could trust, his faux kindness and softness were all but a mask which hid his true intentions. I had seen beyond the cracks of his good manners and big heart, and I knew he wasnât all that different from those from the Capitol. All those years ago, almost six now, he had been my mentor, the only person who was supposed to help me and protect me from the outside as much as he could while I fought for my life in the Games, instead, Jeong Yunho, everyoneâs favourite golden boy, went ahead and turned on me.
My legs carried me over to the living room before I could register what I was doing, body tense despite knowing the same old shenanigans would happen this year too. Except that this year a Quarter Quell was happening, this year it was the 75th year of the Hunger Games, and that meant something unusual would happen. It was the third Quarter Quell and the last Iâd heard of was horrible, the number of tributes had been doubled, meaning forty-eight children fought for survival and it was Haymitch Abernathy who became the victor, the now drunkard mentor from District 12. Katniss Everdeen was a smart girl, I watched her closely while she fought in that arena, but Haymitch also did his best when he realized the potential she had. Something Yunho never bothered doing for me while he was my mentor, it still left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. Caesar Flickerman went on about the wedding of Katniss and Peeta before he announced that President Snow would take the lead now.
The sofa creaked under my weight too as I settled as far away from Yunho as possible, his chewing quiet as he cast me a quick glance, a small smile playing at his lips. I ignored him, my body shivering when President Snowâs face was the only thing I could see on the TV. Even after all these years, he still made me feel repulsed whenever I saw him, muscles tensing and my body wanting to coil up in a ball as if that could protect me from his cruelty.
âAnd now we honour our third Quarter Quell,â President Snowâs tone was determined, confident, and almost coy as a boy stepped forward, holding a box which President Snow opened. He reached inside it, moving envelopes around until his fingers gripped the one with a clear 75 on it. I gulped, feeling irrationally nervous all of a sudden as if I would be reaped next, as if I was back in time standing in the crowd of girls, awaiting the name of the female tribute whoâd have to head to the Capitol this year. Yunho could never sit still for too long, always fidgeting or fussing around, but now, even his body was frozen, eyebrows furrowed as I stole a glance at him. He had finished eating the muffin and the little foil it had been in was now crumpled into his fist, âOn the seventy-fifth anniversary, as a reminder to the rebels that even the strongest among them cannot overcome the power of the Capitol, the male and female tributes will be reaped from their existing pool of victors.â
The lights of the TV became a blur as I remained seated, staring ahead, ears ringing as President Snowâs words echoed in my mind. For a split second, the world stopped turning, my lungs failed to inhale the much-needed oxygen. And for another split second, I felt my body tremble, my mouth falling open as Caesar Flickermanâs shrieks of surprise and excitement echoed through the eerily silent house, Yunhoâs body unmoving on the other end of the sofa. I couldnât hear his otherwise loud breaths, I couldnât even feel my own body. And when reality dawned more upon me, the very high chance that I was going back inside that wrenched Arena almost six years later, nothing else really mattered. The TV went silent with a sickeningly loud crack as the remote control flew into it, shattering it into pieces. My lungs were heaving for air as I sprung up from the sofa, a scream tearing through my throat as I stared at my reflection in the broken TV. I looked mad, my eyes were wide, my cheeks red, my body visibly shaking as my thoughts were clouded with suppressed memories, all the pain, suffering, mourning, the great feeling of loss of sanity, of control over myself.
I couldnât do it, I couldnât go back inside that Arena.
And before I could rationalize my thoughts, control my urges and blink away the red haze thatâs settled over my vision, my fingers were gripping a heavy ornament from the side table, swinging it across the room as it crashed loudly against the display window of the massive cupboard on the other side of the room. It felt satisfying to hear something break, something of material that reflected my inner world perfectly, and made the fall less painful as my legs carried me over the bookcase, yanking off every book I could grab. My body wanted to destroy, desperate to release all the turmoil that clouded my senses, the trauma that bit and licked at my flesh almost mockingly, President Snowâs snake-like eyes burned in the back of my mind, always taunting, always elated as he watched others suffer.
My hand burned when I touched the sharp edge of the vase I had broken solely with my grip, but I couldnât stop. The pain I felt muted the screams that threatened to tear past my throat, the tears that stung my eyes but never rolled down, and the hollowness inside my chest that only seemed to grow bigger, swallowing more and more of my being. I had no one to lose anymore, just myself. But I hadnât been myself since I had won the Games, so was I really losing someone? I had no one to return to even if I won, President Snow has made sure of that a long time ago. There werenât many victors in District 7, not that I was on good terms with anyone. Iâd either return without the male tribute or neither one of us would. My lungs burned as I gripped another ornament off the bookshelf, less heavy but very breakable as I raised my arm high, freezing at the nimble call of my name.
My chest was rising and falling rapidly as if I had run a marathon, muscles tensing more when I remembered I wasnât alone. No, someone was here with me, in the living room, someone who knew what it meant to go back into the Arena, someone whose cheeks were tear-streaked. I gulped, eyebrows furrowing as I looked at Yunho, fingers curling tighter around the porcelain doll. It had been my younger sisterâs, was I truly going to break it?
âY/N.â Yunhoâs tone was low, harsh, and shaking. I gulped, my breaths ragged as they puffed through my nose loudly, and my jaw clenched when Yunhoâs face contorted in pain, reflecting what I felt on the inside. But he couldnât stop me, my bones shook with rage and fear and before I could think more about it, I threw the porcelain doll at Yunho, who easily caught it as if he had been anticipating it. It only angered me more as I grabbed another one, my younger sister used to have a collection, and flung it at Yunho again.
âGet out!â I screamed at the top of my lungs, throwing a third porcelain doll he caught again easily, my voice raw as I wanted to sob, but my throat felt tight, unable to release any shrill sounds. When Yunho failed to move from his spot, I screamed again and pushed everything off the coffee table with one strong shove, ready to flip the heavy table over.
âStop, Y/N, just stop.â Yunhoâs voice had lost its softness, it sounded panicked and pained at the same time, begging me as I refused to acknowledge him. No, he couldnât stop me, nobody could. I wasnât going back there, I wasnât going to fight for my life again, he couldnât make meâPresident Snow couldnât send me back there, not again. Not after I lost everything in vain, I didnât want to do it again, I didnât want to relive the terror, the struggle, and I didnât want to feel so alone when I returned, I was scared of facing the dark on my own again. I had barely learned how to cope with the night terrors on my own, with the numbness that chilled my limbs, with the desperate yearning for connections, for a gentle touch, for words that warmed my heart, I barely learned how to live without those. I couldnât do it again, I couldnâtâI gasped when I felt strong arms wrap around my torso, immobilising my hands and body as the embrace was tight, âNo! Let me go, Yunho, no!â
I pushed, I yanked, I even bit his shoulder until he was groaning, but he didnât budge. He was sniffing, loudly and unashamedly, but his embrace only became stronger and tighter, more and more suffocating. I couldnât breathe, I couldnât think straight as his musky scent entered my nostrils, wrapping around me like a cocoon, his big body like a shield from the cruel world. My skin burned where he touched, and my limbs trembled as I tried to put space between our bodies again, but Yunho wasnât letting go anytime soon.
âIâm here,â He muttered and I felt him raise his arm, freeing my left side, as his hand held the back of my head, pressing my face further into his neck. His skin was hot, but it was soft and itâs been too long since I came in contact with any other person, it made my knees weak as my mouth parted to hurl more insults at him, but I wasnât able to voice them, âIâm here, Y/N, weâre in this together. I wonât let anything happen to you, weâll get through this. Together. Like we always do.â
âNo, no, no.â I muttered as my fingers twisted into his knitted cardigan, my heart racing in my chest painfully, âLeave, Yunho, just go.â
âIâm not going anywhere.â He snapped, but his arms werenât holding me so tightly anymore. His long fingers felt cold against my scalp as they tangled against my long locks, slowly running them through my ginger hair, resting his chin against the top of my head. I loathed this, the warmth of his body, the willingness to offer me comfort, I hated him.
âI hate you, get away from me.â Yet despite my mouth speaking one thing, my body screamed another as my arms swiftly circled his torso, yanking Yunhoâs body into mine. I wasnât fighting my lungs for air anymore, I was able to breathe regularly once again, but everything felt so cold still, so numb. It wasnât enough, Yunhoâs big body pressing against mine so firmly, so eagerly as a reminder that he was here wasnât enough anymore, and I felt weak when a whimper left my mouth, my head turning until I could hide it in the crook of his neck, nose pressing where his shoulder and neck met. His cologne was familiar, it was something I knew too well, it helped my mind relax as I felt Yunho shift his head away, warm lips pressing against the top of my head once, then twice, and then once again. His other hand dropped lower until his large palm pressed against the small of my back, and I shuddered when I felt his cold fingers slip underneath my blouse, skin on skin.
It was hard to think straight when Yunho was all over me, when his fingers explored and his mouth quivered with quiet sighs, his presence overbearing and insistent. It chased away the ever-present cold that settled into my bones, replacing it with a small flicker of something that made me hate myself. I couldnât trust him, not after he so unashamedly tried to kill me, yet he was the only one who knew me. Yunho was the only person in this whole world who saw the real me, who saw past my coldness and walls I built to protect myself, he was the only one willing to stick around despite how off-putting I was. And it hurt, it burned, it consumed my thoughts in the dead of the night when a night terror awoke me, when all I could do was yearn for a body to hold, for soft words to be whispered into my ears, for lips that healed instead of ruined, for a touch that put me back together instead of breaking me further apart. And I wanted to take and take, to consume until nothing was left of him, until he couldnât offer me anything more of himself because I had already taken all.
I felt tears streaming down my face when Yunhoâs fingers gently traced my spine, driving my fingers to grip his cardigan harder, muscles cramping, but too afraid to let go. His hot breath fanned over my cheek as he lowered his head and I felt his insistent chocolate brown eyes on me, neither full of pity or regret, just understanding and yearning. Much without thinking, but because I didnât want him to see me at my weakest, I turned my head further into his neck until my lips brushed against his flushed skin, making him shudder. And because my lips yearned just as much as the rest of my body, I let them explore his soft skin, gently pressing them against Yunhoâs neck as he gasped quietly. His fingers tangled into my hair when I raised my head slightly, placing another kiss higher on his neck, and he was still gentle, he didnât yank on the long strands despite being able to. My breath fanned against his hot skin as I let my mouth open, peppering his skin with gentle kisses until I reached his jaw, teeth nipping at the sharp bone. Yunhoâs body was trembling and his head was angled lower, his breaths audible as he breathed through his nose.
The familiarity of his embrace was dizzying, the churning of my stomach nothing new as I detached myself from his warm soft skin, pulling my head back until I could stare into his eyes. They were darker, pupils bigger, and his lips looked slightly swollen like he had been biting the bottom one. Yunhoâs full cheeks were flushed and his Adamâs Apple bobbed when he gulped, his eyes searching my face as his fingers untangled from my hair and instead gently traced my jaw, holding onto my chin as he tilted my head further up. My eyes fluttered for a second when our lips were angled perfectly against each other, Yunhoâs breath fanning over my mouth making me shudder. Releasing my tight hold on his cardigan, I cupped his cheeks, almost keening as I pressed up on my tiptoes, my eyebrows furrowing as our noses pressed together, slowly nuzzling against each other. Yunho gulped again as his lips parted for his tongue to poke out, wetting the red flesh, and I blinked, dread settling deep in my stomach.
When Yunho leaned forward, pressing a slow kiss against my forehead, my body froze, my heart suddenly hammering against my ribcage. Something was wrong, the numbness was back, the pain, the terror. I couldnât breathe anymore, Yunhoâs musky cologne irking my nose as I could feel an oncoming sneeze, and I gasped when his lips tenderly kissed down the slope of my nose, making my fingers dig into his cheeks painfully. I was scared, I was scared because all of a sudden I realized I had something to lose. I have always had something to lose, even when President Snow thought he had taken everything and everyone away from me, he forgot about one person.
He forgot about Jeong Yunho.
As if his touch burned, I pushed him away, watching as confusion and hurt flashed in Yunhoâs eyes upon my rude rejection. I could feel myself trembling, Yunhoâs addicting warmth disappearing with him, making me shake my head as I felt my bottom lip tremble, âGet out.â
My voice was hoarse and filled with pain, and Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed as thunder cracked loudly in the distance, making me jump. It had become darker outside, way too dark for anyone to step out, but Yunhoâs house was the one opposite mine. The wolves couldnât have him, even if they wanted to. With a lasting stare, his eyes searching my face for a hint of whatever he had seen just seconds ago, Yunho sighed deeply, hanging his head low.
âTry to rest, please.â He muttered before he turned on his heels, and marched out of the living room, the door slamming shut louder than any thunder thatâs ever shaken the house's foundation. Coated in darkness and loneliness, nobody witness of the sobs that wracked my body, I crumbled to the floor, curling in on myself as tears blinded me, making my muscles hurt as I gasped for air.
Everyone would suffer again, innocent and rebels alike.
           The floodlights of the open-air stadium were blinding and the air was relatively warmer compared to the constant rainy mood back in District 7. There was a breeze in the air, a whisper of unease and death brushing against our ears as every tribute seemed tense, but tried to hide it with wide and pleased smiles. Neither one of us was happy to be back and we would try to do something to change it, not that President Snow cared. The cheers of the crowd were deafening as the two horses pulling our chariot neighed loudly, ruffling their manes. My left hand was clutching the railing tightly for balance and to root me into the present moment, my right hand clammy against another warm palm. Yunhoâs fingers were long and bony, his palm big and calloused, and somehow always cold. My skin crawled when our fingers had intertwined, a flicker of yearning awakening in my chest, but I was quick to drown it in the permeating numbness. I couldnât feel anything for anyone, not nowâespecially not now.
The crowd only seemed to roar louder, probably enjoying the show, when all victors joined hands with their respective tribute partners. To us, to the ones who would have to risk their lives again, it wasnât just a show, it was a last attempt to show that we stood here, together, unwilling to become jesters for the Capitol. But they wouldnât understand, they never did. The districts, however, could see us and they would understand that we were united even if President Snow tried to tear us apart. We wouldnât give up, not today and not tomorrow, never again. His tyranny had run on for too long, and his fragile reign was now threatened by the presence of the Mockingjay. The whispers of a riot in the districts had only gotten louder, more persistent, not just simple rumour anymore. The Peacekeepers had been more on edge ever since the 74th Hunger Games, under close surveillance by their comrades at the Capitol.
The chariot was finally taking us back beneath the stadium, away from the eyes of the Capitol and the cameras. My heart was racing against my chest, my veins filled with adrenaline, but dread as well, as every tribute returned backstage, our chariots coming to slow stops as Avoxes came forward to tend to the horses. My grip had been so tight against the railing that my fingers ached when I finally let go, all too aware of Yunhoâs firm grip on my hand. With my jaw clenched, I turned my head to look at him, surprised to find him with an impassive expression on his face, lips downturned, and his eyes shaking. Yunho was always smiling, no matter the circumstances. I gulped and flexed my fingers, trying to pry them away, but Yunho didnât want to release his own grip yet. It made me huff as I turned my body to face him, feeling anger lick at my skin.
âLet go.â I hissed lowly, mindful of the people around us who could overhear us. Nobody could know that Iâd rather gut Yunho than be on his side, to everyone around us, we seemed like the perfect mentor pair, him being a sunshine and me the broody one. Nobody knew that behind cameras I would ignore Yunhoâs existence, turn down his attempts at a conversation, and lock myself in my room whenever heâd come looking for me with another far-fetched excuse just to speak to me.
When he still hadnât made a move, fed up, I yanked my hand out of his and leaned close enough for my breath to hit his cheek, my eyebrows deeply furrowed, âGet your shit together, Yunho. And stay away, everything is for show. I hope you havenât forgottenââ
âHow could I?â His chuckle was sarcastic, jaw clenched when he faced me, and for a second I froze, my eyes widening. It wasnât even the sudden proximity that threw me off, it was the animosity on his face and the small snare on his lips, âYou remind me each year of the same old things, you sound like President Snow at times.â
Appalled that heâd compare me to that man, I huffed and gripped the skirt of my dress, lifting it above my ankles as I stepped off the chariot, storming off. I was headed for the elevator so that I could return to our flat, and in my angry strut, I failed to notice a familiar face race after me. My heels were loud as I walked with purpose, glaring at anyone who blocked my path, and I didnât greet back anyone as I knew theyâd want to speak to me. I wasnât here to mingle, I was here because Snow forced us to play another one of his games, and I was here to win. Before I could be-line it for the open elevator doors, fingers wrapped around my bicep and halted me, making me release a frustrated sigh as I whirled around intending to tell the person off, only for the words to freeze in my throat. The man holding me back wasnât just anyone, it was Finnick Odair. And for the first time in a while, I felt my body fill with joy as my face relaxed, lips spreading into a wide smile, âFinnick!â
He chuckled as my arms flew around his neck, pulling his body into mine with little care if it was too aggressive or not, Finnick could take it. His torso was exposed due to his stylistâs poor taste, but it didnât bother me as Finnick was warm and smelled of the sea and somehow the rain too. He felt like family, in his arms I knew I was safe, no matter what. It was funny, really, how easy it was to trust him, to let my walls down around him and just feel everything. I didnât have to hide my fears when it came to Finnick, I didnât have to hide my pain and struggles, because he knew. Finnick knew everything and he was often there to pick up the pieces when nobody else was. He understood and he knew what I needed because he needed the same thing. When in the Capitol, forced to be Snowâs muppets, Finnick was my pillar and I was his, the glimmer of light in the darkness, the embrace of a warm body that demanded nothing in exchange, just simple companionship and a shoulder to cry on.
âI thought Iâd get a punch for touching you,â Finnickâs honey-like voice was teasing as he hugged me back just as affectionately, âIâm glad I was spared of a right hook, Iâd look horrible for our interviews.â
I chuckled, mouth hurting from smiling so widely, âEven with a black, youâd still look dashing, Finnick.â
âOh, my,â Finnick chuckled again, his arms loosening around my torso, but I was reluctant to let go. It felt nice to be in the arms of someone I trusted, loved even. Itâs been too long since my mind could be at ease in anyoneâs presence, in someoneâs warm and loving hold. Finnick was like the older brother I had lost, always eager to help me out, and there whenever the burden of living alone got too hard. Living in different districts, the distance made it hard to cope with his absence at times, but at least I had one thing to look forward to whenever I was forced to visit the Capitol. I knew Finnick would be here, and I knew he would be just as excited to see me, âI fear my stylist wants to keep me naked for the interviews.â
I grimaced as I definitely didnât want the mental image of a naked Finnick in my head, and finally let my arms fall from his body, stepping back to leave distance between our bodies, but not too far back. I enjoyed Finnickâs warmth, it felt like I was around the sun, âYou should switch him with someone who doesnât view you as just a pretty piece of meat to put on display. Wooyoung would be more than happy to design your clothes, heâs literally in love with you. He never stops gushing about your looks and body proportions whenever he sees you, itâs gotten sickening actually.â
âWooyoung is spoiled and Snow loves objectifying me, so heâd never allow it.â Snow loved objectifying Finnick and me too, but thankfully, no matter how spoiled, my stylist, Wooyoung was, heâd never make me wear anything revealing or uncomfortable. He enjoyed working with raw materials, more specifically with tree bark as he claimed it let him explore creative ideas. With the disappearance of Choi San last year, the most sought-after stylist in the Capitol, Jung Wooyoung was the next hot topic. He certainly enjoyed the limelight, glad that San was finally gone and he could have his spot. The two had always been rivals, trying to claim The Best Stylist title, at least based on Wooyoungâs claims. You couldnât fully believe whatever he said, he loved to spice things up just for the fun of it and spread rumours like wildfire. He was worse than the grannies back in District 7.
âSnow can go and die in his sorry excuse of a mansion, Finnick, at this point, he canât do shit to me.â I hissed through my teeth, sharp eyes surveying the place as it was buzzing with jittery tributes, stylists and Avoxes, everyone doing their own thing. Most tributes were mingling before they would retreat to their own flats, and I averted my eyes out of fear that heâd come over when I saw Wooyoung storming towards Yunho, probably, you never knew with his sudden mood changes.
âCareful,â Finnick muttered, lips pulled into a sly grin, âthe walls have ears everywhere here, darling, we canât give Snow free material to hang over our heads.â
âAs if he canât just do that without having an actual reason.â I rolled my eyes and Finnick hummed as he grabbed a sugar cube out of the little pouch he had on his waist, turning around as he searched for his and Magsâ chariot. He smiled when his eyes fell on the old lady, and he nodded with his head for me to follow him. I fell in step with him as Finnick and I walked back to his chariot, and he fed the horses with sugar cubes before he popped one in his mouth. I smiled softly when Mags finally noticed me, her face always gentle and understanding. I bowed my head and kissed her on the cheeks, a lump forming in my throat when she pulled me in her arms with a tight squeeze, reminding me of a motherly hug. Anytime I saw Mags, Iâd miss my family just a little bit more. She was a reminder that Iâd never get to see my mother grow old, my father, nor my siblings. It was painful, but I gulped before more emotions could surface and cleared my throat, looking back at Finnick who was gazing somewhere behind me.
âLover boy and his bestie are staring at us,â Finnick mused with amusement lacing his tone, âI donât think your lover boy is too happy that youâre here with me, instead of being with him.â
I scoffed, turning my head to look where Yunho and Mingi stood, catching their gazes as Mingi flinched and quickly looked down at the ground, but Yunho held my gaze, jaw clenched and eyes slightly narrowed. I rolled my eyes and turned my back to them, grabbing Finnickâs bicep as I leaned closer to him, âI wish we could switch tributesâno offence Mags, but I donât think Iâll be able to not kill him before the Games can even start.â
Mags snickered and shook her head at me as her stylist approached us, giving the old lady an exasperated look before she guided Mags away, making Finnick wave at her as I bowed my head slightly, âHe canât be that bad, honestly, I never understood why you hate him so much. Heâs a genuinely nice guy, I bet heâd even sacrifice himself for youââ
âEnough, Finnick.â I snapped as my jaw clenched, emotions twisting in my chest at the mere prospect of Yunho jumping in front of me to take an arrow or a throwing knife to the heart. Yunho mightâve been genuine and loving in otherâs eyes, but I knew who he was. He wouldnât save me, jump in front of an arrow or a throwing knife, no, heâd send me poison disguised as bread just to take me out, his own tribute.
âRight, sorry,â Finnick mumbled as he grabbed another sugar cube, eyes falling on someone to my left. His smile turned into a sly one as he nudged my arm, pointing towards a tall girl with dark braided hair and a gorgeous black costume. She was the girl on fire, the Mockingjay, Katniss Everdeen, âWanna go say hi? We should show her we mean no harm before she decides we are her enemy.â
âBut we are her enemy, Finnick,â I mumbled but followed the man, making him wink at me with a knowing look on his face. If we put it that way, Katniss wasnât our only enemy, we were each otherâs enemies too, it was only natural when it came to the Games. No previous friendships mattered once we stepped inside the Arena and the canon went off, signalling the start of the Games. I remained standing behind Finnick as Katnissâ attention was on us, her hand slowly petting the horse.
âDo you want a sugar cube?â Finnick asked with his honey-like voice even warmer now, grinning charmingly. Katnissâ eyes narrowed as they glanced briefly at me before she focused on Finnick again, jaw clenching. She completely ignored Finnickâs hand, which was extended towards her and held a sugar cube in his palm.
âNo.â She deadpanned and I snorted, masking it with a gulp when Finnick threw me a displeased look. It was hilarious each time a female turned Finnickâs advances down, it didnât happen often and thatâs exactly why I enjoyed it even more.
âWell, girl on fire, you certainly dress to impress.â
âAs always.â I couldnât help but mutter as Katniss and Mingiâs clothes had caught on fire before the parade was over, the roars of the people were so loud that they managed to make my ears ring. Katniss and Finnick ignored my comment and I let my eyes study the girlâs face more, she was way too young to be here. I was an adult, most of us were, but she was sixteen, just a child.
âThanks, your costume isâŠlacking.â Katniss grimaced before she quickly averted her eyes from Finnickâs exposed chest and I chuckled again, surprised to hear her addressing me as well, âBut yours looks niceâraw, almost.â
âItâs because it is raw, itâs real tree bark,â I explained as I let my fingers trace the corset, sturdy and protective around my torso. I extended my hand towards her, showing her that I meant no harm, just yet, âMy nameâs Im Y/N.â
âI know,â Katniss muttered as she shook my hand, her grip strong but not lasting, âIâm Katniss Everdeen.â
I hummed and nudged Finnick to suggest that he should introduce himself too, but he just popped the sugar cube in his mouth and smirked at Katniss, who looked clearly uncomfortable, âAnd heâs Finnick Odair, donât let his cocky attitude make you feel uncomfortable. Heâs just half the jerk he seems to be.â
Finnick scoffed and gave me a sharp look which I ignored as I studied Katnissâ face more, watching her fight a small smile off her lips as her eyes hardened instead, stance determined as she pulled her shoulders back, âWell, itâs not like Iâm here to make friends.â
âNot friends, but maybe having a few people on your side wouldnât help, girl on fire, not everyone is fond of you.â Finnickâs voice dropped as he took a step towards her, making her tense up. My jaw clenched and I averted my eyes because I knew he was right, âWe are here because of you and the little stunt you pulled last year, Katniss. Donât lower your guard.â
âThanks for the advice, Finnick, but I donât need it.â Katniss snapped, turning around to take off towards her mentor who seemed to appear out of nowhere. Finnick was about to say something, but I gripped his arm to stop him, my eyes meeting Haymitchâs blue ones. His eyebrows were furrowed as he took both Finnick and me in, a gaze filled with questions flashing over his face before he nodded at us in acknowledgement.
âWell, letâs get Mingi and then we can go.â
âPlease, I canât stay a second longer here.â
I watched as Haymitch and Katniss walked around us, making Finnick grimace as I turned my head to watch them walk towards Yunho, who was unsurprisingly beaming as he was surrounded by a few other tributes as well. Mingi, despite being just as tall as him, was hunched forward and hiding behind Yunho, his head lowered and jaw clenched. Song Mingi had stopped doing well after his Games, always so fidgety and scared of the world around him. But Yunho seemed determined to befriend him and he has never left Mingiâs side ever since his Victorâs Party. I couldnât help but scowl at the two men before Finnick sighed loudly, grabbing my hand to grab my attention.
âThereâll be a bloodbath this year, Y/N, and Iâm not going down so easily.â Finnickâs tone lowered and his eyes shook with conviction, and a flicker of anger, âKeep your ears and eyes open, study those around you, and stay close to the Mockingjay, youâll know whoâs your friend and foe then.â
With his cryptic words, he leaned forward to press a kiss against my cheek before he excused himself and headed for the elevator, his face tired as I watched him hug his torso when the female tributes from Districts 1 and 2 went and approached him like some hyenas, eyes filled with lust as they gazed upon him. People from Districts 1 and 2 were just as bad as those from the Capitol and I hated all of them. Sick of being surrounded by so many people I disliked, I grabbed the skirt of my heavy dress and raised it above my ankles as I stormed off towards one of the many elevators, waiting for one to open its doors as I ignored the insisted stares and whispers from the other tributes. Nobody really liked me, and I intended to keep it that way.
At least fewer feelings would be involved when Iâd have to kill them, it wasnât anything personal, after all.
           The days seemed to blur together when I was at the Capitol, yet at the same time, it felt like no time had even passed at all. As a mentor, all I had to do was focus on guiding the child I was given, making them the strongest and smartest possible. I had to strategize with them and help them build up their confidence if they lacked it, and I had to build them a persona that was easily likeable and cherished by the Capitol. But for that to happen, it also required me to network, to become someone liked by the Capitol. If it wasnât for Yunho, I was sure not many wouldâve liked me. We balanced each other out, where he was too soft and forgiving, I was rigid and hardly able to let go of a grudge. Nobody would willingly become a person disliked by many, but I had long stopped caring about otherâs expectations and thoughts. I lived for myself and I lived the way I wantedâas long as President Snow allowed me to, of course. Nothing was made out of sunshine and rainbows in Panem, and if you wanted to have something that was only yours, youâd have to work hard for it, and even then it wouldnât be enough. It was sickening, really, when I realized that I was at a great disadvantage this year.
I wasnât a mentor any more, I was a tribute, a person not many would root for. People in the Capitol had twisted and sick fantasies and enjoyed brutality, but if oneâs character wasnât likeable, they would turn a blind eye to their efforts to win them over with their skills. And this meant that there wouldnât be many rooting for me or sending me gifts and the bare minimum of necessities. I had to play it smart, who Iâd team up with, who Iâd betray, who Iâd trust and who I wouldnât. I couldnât let just anyone into my circle of allies, and thus, when people who had no idea what the Games were about tried to give me advice, it only naturally made my blood boil. My stylists, who otherwise were rather acceptable people despite being from the Capitol, had seemed to think they knew better who was good and wasnât to have in your team. They thought just because they watched us through a screen each year they could give us advice. I have held my tongue the whole week, not wanting to create an even more tense environment. It was already enough that I fled the room whenever Yunho entered it and didnât speak nor look at him even at the otherâs futile attempts.
Tonight was no different as we sat at the big table filled with tasty food to the brim, loud chatter filling the vast dining room. Yunho was to my left, unfortunately, and his musky cologne seemed to be stronger tonight than any time else, making my nose itch as I fought another sneeze away. I raised my hand holding the fork and rubbed at my nose, trying to get rid of the constant itching, it was irritating. But what was even more irritating were Yunhoâs futile attempts at grabbing my attention or trying to stir up a conversation with me, it wasnât happening. We were headed inside the Arena in less than two days and I wasnât about to frolic around with him. I managed to avoid him so far, I had to remain focused on my own strategy. I wasnât dying in that Arena, if President Snow thought it would be smart to send victors back, I would make sure to give him a headache lasting for centuries. Did he want a parade? I would gladly create a scene for him.
âAh, just look at it!â Momo exclaimed, her full attention on the TVâs screen as they were replaying images of yesterday nightâs interviews. It didnât go as planned, of course, it didnât. Everyone was revolted for having to return inside the Arena, and in a last desperate attempt, we had tried to show our unity to the districts that even if Snow tried to turn us against each other, at the core, we fought together for a better tomorrow, for a better Panem. My lips twitched into a satisfied smirk when I watched ourselves on the screen holding hands, raising them high up in the air as Caesar Flickermanâs panicked voice cut through the microphone, and then the lights went out. Snow hated it, I knew he hated it, and the knowledge of that alone made my whole evening more enjoyable. That is, of course, until Momoâs big and gleaming eyes were focused back on us.
âYou are so brave,â She said, lips quivering. Out of the team that worked with us to make us look good, Momo was the least likeable. She was the typical Capitol resident, entitled and sheltered, a bit dumb, and overall annoying, âI wouldnât be able to stand there, you even held hands to share a last moment together. Itâs beautiful.â
Wooyoung, always the little shit, snorted under his breath as he raised his fork and bit the meat off of it. Wooyoung wasnât dumb, he was far from it, and he seemed to dislike most of the people surrounding him despite not being that different from them. He said nothing as Minghao hummed from across me, his features blank as always. He rarely spoke, but when he did, heâd either say something that would scar you for life or make you wish he never opened his mouth. He was merciless, with everyone.
âItâs beautiful, isnât it?â My voice was laced with sarcasm and Yunho stopped moving around for a second, I could feel his wide eyes on the side of my face. It was the first time I had spoken tonight, âSending us to our imminent deaths? Yeah, thereâs just something so romantic about it, donât you think so?â
An uncomfortable silence fell over the table despite the amused smile on Minghaoâs face, who took hold of his wine glass and tilted it in my direction as a silent toast. I wasnât fond of him, unsurprisingly, but he seemed to be the only person besides Yunho and myself who was aware of all the horror the Capitol inflicted on the districts. He was quiet about it, but his mask sometimes slipped and I could see the hatred in his eyes, the rage boiling underneath his blood whenever Snow was shown on the screen, giving one of his lame speeches.
âWell,â Yeri, a person full of life and passion, tried to diffuse the palpable tension, âhow did your evaluations go? What did you do? You never told us about it.â
âYeah, you didnât!â Wooyoung exclaimed with a full mouth, making Yeri grimace as she averted her eyes onto her plate. We didnât have the time to tell them about it, not that I was in the mood to talk about how I had showcased my skills. I did it in a certainly memorable way, I was sure the Gamemakers werenât satisfied with it, but I wasnât here to please anyone. Yunho cleared his throat as he leaned forward to grab his cup of water, eyes falling on me briefly. I ignored him and took another bite of my dinner, the rich aromas never ceasing to amaze me. If there was just one good thing about the existence of the Capitol, it was their food.
As Yunho realized I wouldnât speak up, he cleared his throat again and intertwined his fingers as he placed them on the table, âI did what I did all those years ago but made it more interesting, I suppose. Iâm good with an axe, soâŠI wasnât trying to impress anyone, really. Thatâs not my goalââ
âBut, Yunho!â Momoâs exclamation cut Yunho off as her eyes grew wide, âYou are supposed to impress them! What if they give you a bad score? That would be terrible.â
I snorted under my breath, rolling my eyes, âThe Capitol giving a bad score to their golden boy? Yeah, sure, and Iâm President Snowâs wife.â
âYouâd kill yourself first before theyâd even pronounce you as his wife.â Minghaoâs reply came fast, cutting through the growing tension due to my blatant jar directed at Yunho. But, yes, Minghao was right. Iâd rather kill myself than marry Snow, it was a stupid and absurd example, just like Momoâs stupid assumption.
âYouâd be surprised to find out they arenât as head over heels for me as you think, Y/N.â Yunho rarely snapped back, but as I glanced at him, I noticed his jaw clenching and unclenching. I couldnât say that I was satisfied to see him triggered, but it certainly made me feel a little bit smug. Watching Yunhoâs perfect mask crumble always satisfied me, it was proof of who he really was. Itâs a pity not many were able to witness it.
âMaybe, butââ Wooyoung paused for no reason, just to be dramatic, as his twinkling eyes fell on me, âthey certainly like you more than they like Y/N.â
âSay something new, Wooyoung.â I huffed and grabbed my own glass of orange juice, my stomach heavy from how much I had eaten. I had to enjoy full meals before going inside the Arena, I knew there I wouldnât have the chance to eat much. I hated it.
âSince it seems like the cat finally returned your tongue, tell us about your evaluation.â Wooyoung grinned, lips ghosting over the edge of his wine glass. My jaw tensed as I leaned back in my chair, pushing the plate just slightly away from me as a way of letting everyone know I wasnât eating anymore. The Avoxes lingering just around us noticed and quickly came closer, taking the plates and silverware away before they disappeared to the kitchen. I didnât want to entertain those who sat at the table with me, but I knew I couldnât just stand and go to my room, that wouldâve been too rude, and I knew Minghao would very shamelessly drag me back. But just to prolong my moment of silence and peace of mind, knowing the reactions that would soon follow, I took a big gulp of the orange juice and made sure to savour it. Wooyoung scoffed as he rolled his eyes and Minghao, surprisingly, seemed rather interested as his eyebrows raised. Momo had her mouth hanging open as she sat on the edge of her chair and Yeri seemed nonchalant, but I knew she was just as curious as everyone else.
As for Yunho, his torso had turned to face me and his warm chocolate-like eyes were insistent, as if he was trying to penetrate my mind and read my every thought. Irritated, I held the glass in both hands and took a deep breath, âI destroyed the training room.â
The gasps that followed were satisfying, gratifying. I chuckled, staring at nothing in particular smugly, âI walked inside with my head held high, I introduced myself and then grabbed the tables first, pushing everything off of them just to flip them over. Then I went and turned everything I could over, hurling the weapons I could towards the Gamemakers, but sadly, there was a forcefield around them this time. And then, when I felt satisfied with my work, I told them to get fucked in the ass and left the room with a bright smile on my face.â
The mouths hanging open made me chuckle, which turned into quiet giggles as I stared down into my lap, feeling as if I had accomplished something big. This was the best way I could show defiance, and so I took the opportunity and rolled with it. I couldnât have been prouder, but my joyful moment didnât last for long when I felt a warm palm pressing against my left thigh. Before I could react, push the hand off or anything, long fingers grabbed onto my flesh through my pants and I gulped, my heartbeat spiking at the inappropriate touch. I whipped my head around, Yunhoâs eyes boring into mine as his eyebrows were furrowed.
âYou shouldnât have done that.â His voice was deep, low, and scrutinizing. I scoffed but didnât say anything as his grip only turned tighter, making goosebumps erupt under my sweater. Yunho didnât look mad, but he didnât look calm either, it was peculiar, I couldnât read his expression.
âThatâsâŠâ Minghao took a deep breath, face suddenly lighting up in elation, âsimply brilliant!â
âNo, it isnât.â Yunho snapped, his head turning around as he looked at Wooyoung, who looked concerned. It made my eyebrows furrow, but before I could speak up, Yeri beat me to it.
âYou just put a target on your head, Y/N,â Her voice was hesitant as she glanced around the table, stare lingering on Wooyoung as if she was asking for permission to speak, âYou know the President isnât fond of you, you shouldnât have angered him further. These Games, theyâthey are happening to take you down, the strongest, the ones who had proven they were strong enough to fight a battle lest it happens, you should play it smart, Y/N, not make a fool out of yourself.â
My eyebrows raised as I chuckled, unamused, leaning forward to look at Yeri better, âReally? Iâm a fool now? You think I want to be here, again?! You think I want to go back inside that fucking Arena and kill those people? To relive all the repressed memories and emotions? Fuck off, Yeri, when all youâve known is a lavished lifestyle without death constantly looming over your head.â
âWatch your language.â Wooyoung was rarely serious, but when his fox-like eyes narrowed and his lips twitched, he looked scary. He could be scary when he wanted to be, perhaps that is why he laughed so often and tried to always look mischievous, âYeri is right, stop being so fucking proud that you canât admit when youâve just made a mistake. If your score is low the people wonât even bat an eyelash your way, considering thereâs someone who likes you.â
âI donât give a shit who likes me and who doesnât, Wooyoung.â I scoffed, my thigh burning where Yunhoâs fingers gripped it. It was becoming too hot in the dining room, Yunhoâs strong cologne was making my head dizzy and I could feel my lungs tightening up. I didnât want to stay here, I didnât like being put on the spot, and I didnât like it when people treated me for less than I was.
âWell, you should.â Wooyoung said, tone cold, âBecause your life depends on your sponsors and your allies, you stupid girl.â
Before I could snap back at Wooyoung, Momo, who had been surprisingly quiet, chirped up, âSpeaking of that, who are you taking as your allies? I was thinking Enobaria, from District 2, andââ
âMingi.â Yunhoâs tone was determined, eyes hardened as he looked at everyone sitting at the table, his gaze slipping onto mine, âIâm not leaving him alone, heâs coming with us.â
âWith us?â I muttered under my breath and flinched when Yunhoâs fingers felt like they were digging through my pants, âIâm with Finnick and Mags, I donât care what you do and who you go off with.â
âYouâre a team.â Minghao said, his lips pursed, âYou two have to stick together, itâs what everyone else will do too, itâs only logical.â
âAnd if I donât want to?â I fired rapidly, eyebrows raising.
âI just told you to stop being fucking arrogant, Y/N.â Wooyoung hissed, slamming his fist onto the table and making me flinch as my heart started thumping faster, âYouâd be suicidal to not form a team with Yunho, heâs amongst the last ones the other tributes will go for. Heâs strong and you know heâs got your back, you canât go frolicking with Finnick and Mags, what if they turn on you?â
âThey wonât,â I said through a clenched jaw and having had enough of Yunhoâs touch, I gripped his wrist and ignored the looks we got. My nails dug into his skin painfully, but he wasnât budging, it made my blood boil, âFinnick is like my brother, he wonât turn on me.â
âMingi is like my brother too, Iâm not leaving him aloneââ
âSo, are you saying you want us to team up with the Mockingjay?â I whipped my head around, eyes bleeding into Yunhoâs, âYou want to put a target on our heads right from the get-go? Everyone hates her guts, everyone will want to kill her first. Iâm not teaming up with Mingi and Katniss, Yunhoââ
âIt wasnât a question,â Yunho snapped, suddenly flipping his palm up as he grabbed my wrist instead and yanked me towards himself. I gasped as I felt forward, gripping the edge of the chair with my right hand, heart racing against my chest, âMingi is coming with us, and wherever he goes, Katniss goes too. And youâre coming with us too, whether you like it or not. I donât care if Finnick and Mags join us, I know they wonât turn against us until thereâs just us left behind.â
I scoffed and yanked my wrist out of his hold, snarling at him, âYou wonât tell me what to do, Iâm not going to be in a team with you. Yet better, get out of my fucking way when that canon goes off because you will be the first person Iâll kill, Yunho.â
My words stung, they were honest but I hadnât meant them like that. I hadnât realized their weight until it was too late and I couldnât take them back anymore. I tried to gulp but my throat was tight, cheeks burning from both anger and the sudden regret and embarrassment I felt. For the first time, I didnât feel satisfaction as I watched Yunhoâs face fall, a very clearly pained expression crossing his face. His eyebrows furrowed as if he didnât understand why I would say something like that, but his eyes filled with tears and suddenly I felt like I couldnât breathe anymore. It didnât help that everyone was staring at me with wide-open mouths, just as shocked as Yunho by my words. When I heard Momo starting to sob, I knew I couldnât sit there anymore. I stood abruptly, pushing my chair back forcefully as I took off towards my room, breaking out into a sprint when I felt my bottom lip shake, tears flooding my eyes.
Why was I on the verge of breaking down? Why did my own words hurt me when they were the truth, when they were supposed to let Yunho know that I didnât want him around? Not here, not home, and certainly not in the Games. I couldnât trust him, heâd tried to kill me once before, and he wasnât even in the Arena with me, what would guarantee that he wouldnât do it again? And now it would be so much easier done, I couldnât trust him. In my desperate daze to get back to my room, I didnât hear the quick footsteps chasing after me, and I gasped when my door was slammed open before it could even close. I knew who it was even before I turned around, and my hands balled into fists, throat tight as I tried to gulp again.
âWhy are you like this?â
âGet out.â
We spoke over each other, Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed in confusion while mine in irritation, âGet out, Yunho, get out!â
âIâm not going fucking anywhere until you tell me how I wronged you!â Yunho had never raised his voice before, it made me flinch as his chest fell and rose rapidly, his lips downturned. He was mad and confused, and he wasnât budging as I tried to push him out of my room. No, instead, he gripped my biceps painfully hard and shook my body as if that would shake some sense into me, his eyes shaking as they bore into mine. I couldnât breathe as my heart raced painfully hard in my chest, my face flushed from the adrenaline. I couldnât even tell what was wrong with me anymore, I didnât know if I was scared, mad, desperate, or just insane. But I knew that if Yunho continued looking at me with that hurt expression on his face, I would completely break, and I couldnât let that happen. Not when we were so close to going inside the Games where I had to be focused and committed to the thought that only I was making it back.
âYou should think back on your actions, Yunho, itâs very easy actually.â I chuckled, trying to feign nonchalance, but I knew I was failing by how shaky my voice sounded, âI donât trust you.â
âI know that, but no matter how hard I think about it, I justââ He gulped, averting his eyes, âI donât know. I donât know what I did wrong and I canâtâI just canât have you pushing me away when we are so close, please, Y/N. I care for you just as much as I care for Mingi, we canât separate in the Arena.â
I gulped as Yunhoâs painful grip softened on my biceps, his shaking eyes searching my face as I tried to gather my thoughts, to give him a rational answer, âYou think you wonât turn on me when the timing comes?â
I was surprised by how dejected and sad I sounded. I chuckled, fed up even with myself as the silence stretched on between us, Yunhoâs lack of an answer being the answer. He knew it and I knew it too, the alliances would last as long as there were still many of us alive in the Arena. After that? Everyone was on their own, everyone. Even those who loved each other would have no choice but to choose. Me or them. And the answer was clear, it always had been. Humans were selfish, we were desperate to survive, and it was obvious who weâd choose.
âBut I donât want to turn on you.â Yunhoâs voice was just a whisper as suddenly his hands moved, tracing up to my shoulders as he stepped closer, making me inhale deeply. His musky scent was nauseating, but it was the only thing in this wrenched place that smelled like home, that reminded me of home, that felt like home. Yunhoâs closeness was familiar despite my dislike for it, and I found myself gripping his sweater at his hips, tilting my head back to look at him better. Yunhoâs eyes were coated with an emotion that ran deep in his bones, an emotion that was so clear it made me freeze. He didnât hate me, not even when I had been nothing but horrible to him, it was so obvious he didnât and that was dangerous. It was dangerous because I could feel my walls crumble as I closed the distance between us, pressing my body against his bigger and stronger one. Yunhoâs jaw clenched as he gently cupped my jaw, licking his lips as his eyes shifted between my eyes and lips.
âWe wonât have to turn against each other, Y/N.â He whispered, leaning down so close that our lips brushed together. I gasped, quietly, as my eyes widened, freezing in his hold as I didnât expect him to make such a bold move. But there was something hidden in his gaze, which quickly darted over the room as if searching for something, his voice really low and deep as he spoke again, âThis will be the last time, to us, to them, to the children. Whatever happens in that Arena, it will happen with the intention to fix whatâs been broken for so many years, to bring about a new beginning. So we mustnât forget who our true enemy is, Y/N.â
My mind was reeling as Yunhoâs words sank in, heart beating in a frenzy as I couldnât completely focus due to the mess I was feeling inside. I wanted to push him away, slap him, berate him, but I also wanted to grab his collar and seal our lips together, to devour him, to breathe him in, to feel his body against mine, to give in to the burn situated low in my stomach. I hated him, but I wanted him. Snow took everyone from me, but he left me with Yunho as if he knew Iâd torture myself over it, hate him with moments of relapse where all I could do was want him. I shuddered when Yunho shifted his head, his soft and wet lips pressing against the corner of my mouth. I wanted to chase after it, I wanted to taste him, but he turned his head when I tried to finally close the small distance. My lips pressed against his jaw instead and I couldnât stop myself as I pressed an open-mouth kiss against his hot skin, fingers digging into his sweater, settling on his narrow hips. I couldnât control myself anymore, it was too much. And maybe I didnât want to let my logical brain lead me, maybe I wanted to give in to my deepest, darkest, desires led by my heart.
âIf we do this together, Yunho,â My voice was hoarse as I spoke, our eyes meeting again as Yunho faced me once again, âThe second I realize youâve lied to me, I will kill you. I will kill anyone because Iâm not dying in that Arena.â
âYou are not.â Yunho emphasised as he gulped, reaching a hand up as he pushed my hair back, tangling his long fingers into the smooth strands, âBut we must protect the Mockingjay.â
âWhy?â I hissed, eyebrows furrowed as I turned my head just slightly, pressing my cheek into his, for once, warm palm. Yunho smiled, letting his other hand drop from my jaw as he shrugged, eyes shaking as his face morphed into tiredness. He seemed tired, but not just due to todayâs events, he was tired of everything.
âTo be free.â My eyes fluttered closed when he leaned forward, pressing a lasting kiss against my forehead. It made my chest ache and my hands almost chased after him when he untangled himself from my body, leaving me alone and cold in the room that would be my bedroom for the last time. I didnât know what to do, but I knew one thing.
I wasnât dying in that Arena, and perhaps neither was Yunho.
           Dread, so deep that it rattled your bones, was an emotion one could never get used to. I forgot what it truly meant to fear for your life, to do everything you could to keep yourself alive. President Snow wanted the utmost entertainment as Panem watched their most beloved victors fight for their lives, and he certainly got what he wanted. We didnât have to run to the Cornucopia this year to get our weapons, no, the Cornucopia was where we stood the second the platforms raised us into the Arena. I couldnât even focus on my chaotic heartbeat, eyes looking around for Finnick, only to spot Yunho instead straight across from me. He had given me a firm nod, and then his eyes fixed on something past me. When I turned to see what it was, I could see two axes lined up against the leg of a table. They were put there for us. I turned in my spot, muscles tight as the countdown beganâmay the odds be ever in your favour. Words I never thought Iâd hear so vividly again, just through the screen of a TV while I watched my tributes fight until death.
And despite knowing what it meant to be in the Games and knowing it would be no easy feat to get away from the Cornucopia in one piece, it still shocked me how hard I had to fight to gain the upper hand. It seemed like Yunho and I werenât the only ones yielding an axe, and thus, my first kill had been claimed right after the countdown, it didnât surprise me. But there was no time for grief or hesitation, everyone was out there to get the other. I had to find my allies before someone could kill me, and upon seeing Finnickâs blonde hair disappear underwater, I knew I had to get away too. The Cornucopia was situated on an island in the middle of a lake, surrounded by lush green and dense pine trees. The breeze was chilly, the air humid. It felt like I was back in District 7 on an early autumn day when the days were starting to get shorter and the nights longer. The scenery felt familiar yet it made my skin crawl, I hated it here.
My ears still rang from the canons that had gone off right after the countdown, and my lungs burned when I resurfaced. The water was colder than I had expected and as I wasnât an experimented swimmer, I struggled until I reached the shore, the axe I had to somehow carry to land also made my mission more difficult. As I gasped for air, water droplets obscuring my view, hand feeling around for my abandoned axe, I realized with great terror that something was actively sneaking around my ankles, slithering up my legs. In a frenzy, I decided to look back and I was mortified when I realized the weeds inside the water were moving up my leg, trying to yank me back inside the water. I tried to reach for my axe but it was out of reach, and just as I started trashing my legs around in hopes of making the weeds retract, I heard the sound of splashing water not too far from me. Then, the sharp edge of an axe came down and I gasped as I quickly flipped onto my back, my hand gripping the handle of my own axe as I was finally able to reach it.
Yunhoâs suit was snug against his fit body, leaving very little to the imagination as it acted as a second skin. Our suits offered warmth but they were uncomfortable, the jacket that came with it only holding us back when we had to swim through the lake to reach the shore. Yunho was breathing hard as his eyes were pointed at me, and then he reached his hand out and I grabbed it without thinking much. I was hoisted up and I made sure no weed remained on my legs as Yunho hadnât released my hand just yet, guiding us towards another tall person, who stood far away from the wet ground. My teeth clattered against each other as the lakeâs coldness seemed to cling onto my every crevice, and I whipped my head left and right as I was trying to spot Finnick and Mags. I could see people rushing inside the trees at a distance, but neither had blonde hair like Finnickâs. Then, realizing that despite him being strong and capable of getting through the bloodbath, one of the canons that went off couldâve signalled his death.
My breath caught in my throat as I yanked my hand out of Yunhoâs, making him pause as we finally reached Mingi, who was looking around himself nervously, bow and arrow clutched tightly in his hands. A hunting knife was strapped to his hips as well, and despite the always solemn look on his face, he seemed alert and present. But I couldnât focus on Mingi or Yunho, all I could think about was the absence of Finnick, Mags, and even Katniss. Werenât Mingi and her supposed to stick together no matter what?
âWhereâs Katniss?â I found myself asking before I could think this through. I didnât trust Mingi, hell, I didnât even fully trust Yunho. I didnât want to be with them, but Yunhoâs long fingers found my arm again and he was suddenly walking off, dragging me after himself. I tried to stop, looking back at Mingi with a panicked expression on my face as he followed after us wordlessly, but neither one of them was saying anything. It only made my heart race faster, reminded me of the time when I was betrayed by my own districtâs male tribute, flashbacks making my body shudder when Yunho just ignored me, fingernails digging through the fabric of my jacket as he led the way deeper inside the pine forest, âStopâstop!â
I knew I was supposed to stay silent, but I was panicking, my mind was hazy and my lungs were heavy, I couldnât continue like this. The Games had just started, I couldnât freak out so early on, I needed to stay level-headed and in control of my thoughts and actions, âYunho, I said fucking stop!â
âWe canât stop, Y/N!â He exclaimed, suddenly halting and making me run into his broad back. I gasped as my face collided with it and he whirled around, eyebrows furrowed, âWe are too exposed right now, we have to keep going, the others are lurking around still.â
âIâm not going anywhere without Finnick, Yunho, Iâve already told you thisââ
âI didnât see Finnick anywhere,â I could barely speak before Yunho cut me off, as if he didnât even care about what I had to say. The lump in my throat made it hard to swallow all of a sudden, âWe canât wait around for him, we have to keep moving for a while, at least. And ifâheâhe mightâve died already, Y/N, we canât wait around forââ
âWhat about Katniss?â I hissed, turning my head around as I glared at Mingi, who looked tense and lowered his eyes when my glare burned into his shaken eyes, âWerenât you two supposed to stay together?â
âWe were, but Iâshe pushed me in the water to save me from a knife and Iââ Mingi gulped, sharing a quick glance with Yunho. It made me look back at Yunho, feeling more suspicious than before. Something was wrong, they had to be lying. But why would they want us to separate from Finnick and Katniss? It made no sense, âI lost sight of her, Iâm sorry. But sheâs strong and she can swim, I know she made it out. The forest is like a second home to her, sheâll find her way backâI hope.â
âHope,â I scoffed, shaking Yunhoâs grip off as I held my axe even tighter, jaw clenching, âis not good enough here, Mingi. Are you sure you didnât do this on purpose? Why did you want to separate me from Finnickââ
âNobody wanted us to separate.â Yunhoâs sharp tone cut me off and I gasped when I felt him cup my cheek and turn my head around, his chocolate brown eyes hard and glaring, âThings rarely go as planned inside the Games, Y/N, you know that, so we canât just stand here and argue and draw even more attention onto us. Weâll search until we find them, okay?â
âI know you did this on purpose, Yunho.â I hissed, slapping his warm hand away, my jaw clenching as Yunho closed his eyes and released a long exhale, âI donât know what sick and twisted game youâre playing at, but I will slit yourââ
A twig snapping to our right made the rest of my words die in the back of my throat, making both Yunho and Mingi tense up as they whipped their heads towards where the sound had come from. My grip tightened around the handle of my axe until my joints ached, and I tilted my head, waiting and listening for another sound. It was minuscule, but it was there, someone was hiding behind the tree. It didnât look like Mingi or Yunho had noticed, though, because Mingi turned his head and Yunho opened his mouth to say something, but I paid them no mind as I raised my arm and flung my axe towards the tree just as someone with a sword jumped around it. The sickening crack of bones was loud as the tribute gasped, flung back into the tree as the axe was lodged almost perfectly in the middle of his chest. Mingi gasped and seemed to freeze as Yunho gulped, his hand tightening around his own axe.
I threw him a glare before I went towards the tribute who was pinned against the tree by my axe, blood flowing out of his mouth as the life slowly slipped away from the manâs eyes. It was the male tribute from District 6, a man I didnât know well but had heard talk shit about me behind my back. He was still alive but just barely hanging onto life, so without thinking, I grabbed the back of the axe and pushed it even deeper into the manâs chest, making him let out a gurgled groan. It only took three seconds for his head to drop and for the canon to go off. I scoffed and grabbed the back of the axe, yanking it out of his lifeless body as he crumbled to the ground, folding over itself as I wiped the blood on the back of his jacket, grinning to myself. I wouldâve apologized if he wouldâve deserved it, but a man whoâd tried sexually assaulting me before did not deserve my mercy. Satisfied with my work, and slightly hopeful that the Capitol was thrilled by my kill, I turned with a grin on my lips. The feeling of victory didnât last for long as I froze, taken aback by the sight in front of me.
Mingiâs whole body was shaking, his bow and arrow were on the ground and his head was hidden in the crook of Yunhoâs neck, who held his friend close, muttering reassuring words into the youngerâs ear. My jaw clenched, and suddenly the adrenaline rush crashed inside my body, bringing back the clattering of my teeth as my body was still way too cold. I wanted to think of Mingi as someone weak, as someone who had lost his mind already, as someone who had no place in the Hunger Games, an easy prey to whom death was certain. But deep down, in a hidden chamber of my heart, I felt sympathy for Mingi because all I wanted to do was crumble into a ball and sob until no emotion was left inside my chest. I was beyond frightened and all I wanted was to be held in Yunhoâs warm and comforting arms, in the arms that felt like home. But I couldnât, if I let my emotions take the lead, I would die and that was a luxury I couldnât affordânot yet, at least.
âWe need to move,â I spoke up, voice surprisingly gentle as I realized Mingiâs reaction had been triggered by my kill. I didnât want to set him off more, it wouldnât just be bad for him, it would set Yunho and me back too, I couldnât have that happen, âWeâre too close to the shore still.â
âMingi,â Yunhoâs voice was gentle as he pressed his nose against his best friendâs temple, rubbing his back up and down with both hands as his axe lay on the ground next to his leg, âItâs okay, weâre fine. Y/N took care of him, youâre safe with us. Letâs go, okay? We need to keep moving to avoid situations like this one, hm?â
I heard a sniff as I approached them, crouching down to fetch Mingiâs bow and arrow as he nodded his head, throwing his arms around Yunhoâs neck as he gave him a tight squeeze. Yunho chuckled but returned the hug, a warm smile appearing on his face when the two separated. I gulped, feeling uncomfortable at their intimacy, at the ease they showed affection to each other. Even if my body and soul craved closeness to another human being, my mind wouldnât let me bring the walls built around my heart down, I just couldnât. It was too late now, softness didnât get you anywhere in the Arena, only barbarity did.
âHere,â I muttered as Mingi faced me, his body still trembling when his eyes landed on his previously abandoned weapons. He gulped and very slowly reached forward, âI understand that itâs hard, Mingi, but if you let your trauma and fear consume you, you wonât get far in the Games.â
He nodded once and then grabbed his weapons out of my hands, staring at them with a ferocious glare. Yunho grabbed his axe too and then sighed, rubbing his face before he glanced around us, âLetâs head uphill, maybe we find something that we can use as a resource.â
I nodded, letting the two fall in step in front of me as I opted to look out for our backs, making sure we werenât exposed on either side. My muscles hurt by how tense they were, and my ears were trained well to catch even the slightest shifts, the quietest of sounds. I knew how to survive situations worse than this, but I couldnât let my guard down, the Games had barely started.
But if there was one thing I was certain of, it was that I couldnât trust Yunho or Mingi. Finnick was my only ally in these Games and I was going to find him, whether on my own or with the help of two tall men walking in front of me, I didnât care. I was going home once this was over.
           The first night in the Arena had been silent, uneventful. This was good only because we got a good nightâs rest, otherwise, it meant the Gamemakers were planning something big. I couldnât tell what, not yet at least, but the lightning striking a tree in the distance, far more uphill, managed to raise my suspicions. I couldnât tell just yet what that was supposed to mean, but I had counted twelve strikes. I had been on the lookout when it happened, preferring to be the first to keep watch as the two men I was with slept soundly, huddled closely together. Before the artificial sun could set, we made a small bonfire to try to warm ourselves up, grilling a frog we had found by the creak. It got really cold by the nighttime, but I preferred my teeth clattering to cozying up with either Yunho or Mingi. I didnât trust them, not in the least, and I had twirled the hunting knife between my fingers as I watched them sleep, so unassumingly, so easy to kill. But I wouldnât do it just yet, not until I have found Finnick and weâd figure something out together. The Arena was big and I knew we had little chance of finding each other, but for once in my life I could only pray the odds would be in my favor.
Morning came fast and once we refreshed ourselves by the creak, which was surprisingly lukewarm, we took off once again, headed more uphill. We were looking for a good hiding spot, something we could treat as our base, but we were also just keen on exploring the Arena. It felt like the pine forest was endless, and to someone who didnât grow up in a District that was surrounded by forests, it mustâve felt like an endless maze of trees that looked the same no matter which way you looked. But to Yunho and I it was rather easy to navigate through its density, the scenery was never the same to us. The occasional fallen log, the change of the bush type, or even the way birds flew overhead were a good tale-tell sign of where we were. Mingi seemed to be at ease too, moving around as if the forest was his second home. I knew District 12 was just by the forest, but I had no idea they could go inside it too. Maybe Mingi was hiding things about himself even towards Yunho, it wouldnât surprise me.
As the day had dragged on and the temperatures rose once again, our stomachs churned loudly as we were getting tired from endlessly climbing uphill, the pathway slippery due to the small rocks we had to walk on. Yunho had exchanged spots with Mingi, and I was keen on remaining at the back as we trekked around some more trees, avoiding bushes that looked like something was wrong with them. We had only stopped when the sound of a drone caught our attention, the beeping of it high-pitched and loud as if it were a childâs toy. It was headed towards us, more specifically towards Yunho, and it looked like a boxâa big box when Yunho caught it, his eyebrows furrowed. We had stopped then and once Yunho had opened it up, our mouths started watering. Someone from the Capitol had sent us breakfast and left us a letter telling us to feast on it as theyâd send us some more tomorrow morning as well. Yunho, the ever-lovely person he was, faced a camera and thanked the sender with a bright smile and some sweet words, Mingi and I could barely contain ourselves from ravishing the bagels, cheese, grapes, and slices that looked and tasted like ham.
Once our bellies were full, we were off again hoping to find a cave as we had followed the stream until it started disappearing into an unknown direction. Mingi was at the front of the group leading us, his bow and arrow gripped in his hands as we had finally spotted a cave up-front, right by the pathway. He seemed excited upon our finding and quickened his pace, making Yunho and I run after him as Yunho glanced back to throw me an excited smile. I didnât react as I fixed my grip on my axe, ready to face other tributes if they were hiding inside the cave that weâd claim as ours soon. But it was dark and silent inside as we reached its opening and Mingi halted, looking back at Yunho and I.
âIâll go check, wait here.â
âYou shouldnât go alone,â Yunho muttered, his eyebrows furrowed.
âItâs fine, I wonât go in deep,â Mingi reassured him and then stalked inside, his bow and arrow drawn in case he was forced to use it. With a gulp, I settled back on my heels and looked around, trying to evade Yunhoâs burning gaze. He didnât say anything, but he continued to stare as I tried harder and harder to ignore him. My heart was slowly starting to thump faster in my chest, and I could feel myself starting to sweat from still wearing my jacket over the body-tight suit. Just as Yunho opened his mouth to say something, Mingiâs shriek made us tense up and share a concerned glance, and then Yunho was off before I could even tell him to wait.
âMingi!â He screamed, running inside the cave with his axe raised. I remained in my spot, my breaths audible as I whipped my head around, looking out for anyone who could be prowling on us. My heartbeat was deafening as I tried to tune in to the sounds of the forest, but the pounding feet coming from inside the cave caught my attention rapidly, and I couldnât even make out what was happening as Yunho and Mingiâs panicked faces came into view, Yunhoâs hand gripping my arm hard as he yanked me after himself, sprinting downhill all of a sudden.
âRun!â Mingi screamed as he took the lead once again, his bow around his shoulder and arrow in its holster, my heart started pounding faster as I twisted my head around, trying to make out what we were running from. Going downhill was certainly easier than uphill, but the small rocky path was tricky as it was slippery and made it harder for us to flee safely. If it werenât for Yunhoâs relenting grip on my bicep, I was sure I wouldâve tumbled to the ground already.
âWhat are we running from?!â I asked as my lungs heaved for air, Yunho and I jumped over a fallen log as Mingi was well in front of us, not looking back even once.
âSnakes!â Yunho screamed, and I felt my whole body shudder, fear gripping my insides. I wasnât afraid of snakes, but I was afraid of whatever mutants these were, certain to kill us. I gulped and twisted my head around again to try and see the reptilians, which turned out to be my downfallâ quite literally.
âYunho, come on!â I heard Mingi scream before my feet got caught in the vines that slithered across the forest floor and I gasped as my feet were cut from underneath me, Yunhoâs grip disappearing as he continued to run while I rolled to the side, curling into myself to try and protect my head as I hit the side of a boulder. I groaned, my back numb as it caught most of my fall, and my axe was somewhere on the ground. I tried to look for it, getting on my knees as I heard the slithering snakes getting closer, their hisses menacing. My heart felt like it was in my throat as I could hear my pulse clearly and loudly in my ears, looking up as the fallen leaves rattled not too far from me.
âYunho?!â I heard Mingiâs raw voice call out in the distance, laced with panic, âWhat are youâno!â
I could see my axe from here, a colourful snake was twisting around its handle, hissing as its eyes fell on me. I gritted my teeth and fumbled around for my hunting knife, unlatching it from around my thigh as I gripped it in my hand, staring the snake down. The only problem was that it wasnât just one snake that was coming after us, it was multiple, a dozen, thousands even as the otherwise silent forest was filled with their hissing. My mouth parted as my breathing got heavier, and my eyes widened when I felt something crawling up my left calf. It only took me one second to realize a snake had gotten to me without me noticing its approach, and an involuntary shriek escaped my mouth as I tried to kick it off. I tried to stay as calm as possible and fight with a level head, but the dread gripping at my insides, whispering that I was going to die, made me panic as I tried to stab the snake, but it dodged my knife each time as if it was intelligent enough to do so.
âYunho!â Mingiâs desperate shout almost felt like it shook the ground, and I hissed at the snake as another one got too close, trying to stab that one too. It was hard to accept the fact that I would die such a pathetic death, but I bet the Capitol would love it. They were always entertained by whatever the Gamemakers had prepared for us, and I felt my lips tremble as a pathetic whine left my lips when the snakeâs body got tighter around my leg, opening its mouth in a menacing snarl. But the pain spreading from of its poison never came as Yunho suddenly appeared from around the trees, slicing snakes in half as he stepped hard on others, his eyes finding mine. He looked terrified once he noticed the snake around my leg, and without consideration for his life, he leapt forward and grabbed the snake with his bare hand, yanking it so hard that it tore its body in two. The snake hissed, but before it could try to do more harm, it was decapitated by Yunhoâs axe, his chest rising and falling rapidly.
âFuck, come on!â He snapped, and it helped me quench my terror as I scrambled onto my feet, almost tripping again but this time due to nothing. My whole body was shaking as Yunhoâs fingers intertwined with mine, his palm calloused and sweaty as he was breathing hard.
âYunho?!â Mingi sounded on the verge of hysteria as Yunho and I ran towards the pathway again, and I retrieved my axe quickly, stomping on a snake vengefully before we sprinted down the rocky pathway again. This time I made sure to not glance back even though the snakes were right by our feet, trying to bite at our calves, and Achilles tendon, some even trying to jump and latch onto our torsos.
âKeep running, Mingi!â Yunho screamed back as we could see him now since we were closer to him. He was standing with his bow and arrow drawn back, hands visibly shaking and his eyes red. But once he had spotted us, he took off again, going off the pathway and jumping over bushes.
âWhere are we going?!â I panted out, swinging at a snake as it tried jumping at my body from the right side.
âI have no idea,â Yunho answered breathlessly but veered us off the pathway, following Mingiâs lead. Even though he was well ahead of us, Yunho seemed to constantly know his friendâs location, and which way we needed to go to catch up with him. And it seemed like Mingi had stopped running once we reached the small clearing, his calves soaked in the creak.
âGet in!â He was beckoning us over frantically, marching over to the side of the creak when we were finally close enough, and then he grabbed Yunhoâs axe and yanked us aggressively inside the water. Yunho slipped and fell to his knees, his axe remaining in Mingiâs grip as Yunho panted, head hanging low. My legs threatened to give out too but I was mostly confused as I looked at Mingi, and then back at the approaching snakes.
âWhy did we stop?!â I asked, fear coating my voice, âWeâre going to die, I canâtââ
âThe snakes wonât come into the water,â Mingi said, his jaw set tight as he looked at the approaching reptilians.
âHow do you know?!â I gave him an incredulous look, my attention shifting onto Yunho when he rolled around, sitting on his bum despite getting his suit soaked once again.
âThey arenât water snakes, justâtrust me.â Mingiâs deep tone was raw and tense as his eyes remained on the reptilians. I watched too, gripping my axe and ready to kill as many as needed, heart thundering in my chest. But just as one snake tried to get inside the water, it hissed out loudly and retreated, the others following suit. No snake got inside the water, it tried though, but it jumped back as if they were electrocuted by it. I felt all power leave my body as I crumbled to my knees, steadying myself on my hands as my stomach felt like turning upside down, about to empty its contents. Our pants were loud in the small clearing, the water flow calming despite the retreating hisses of the snakes. It was eery to hear them in the distance, and my body shuddered as I remembered it slithering up my leg.
âFucking hell,â I muttered under my breath, looking up at Mingi and Yunho. Yunho was still sitting, his eyes staring out into nothing as Mingi had moved to sit on a rock, his plump lips swollen and his eyes filled with tears. It made my eyebrows furrow as I tried to calm my body and mind, but it was hard when dread seemed to have taken its residence inside my body, inside my mind. My jaw clenched as I shakily stood again, eyebrows furrowing, âHow did you know?â
Mingi and Yunho looked at me, probably surprised by my feeble voice. I hated it, but I ignored it as my glare burned into Mingiâs face. His eyebrows furrowed, but he shrugged, âI guess I justâIâve heard it somewhere? I justâit just felt like the right thing to do.â
âSo, you didnât know.â I huffed, closing my eyes as my body continued trembling from the lingering adrenaline in my system.
âYeah, maybeâbut weâre alive, weâreâfine.â Mingiâs voice got quiet as my eyes snapped open, fixating on him. I scoffed, snarling at him.
âWeâre fine?â I questioned, feeling the heat rise into my cheeks due to anger, âWeâre alive?â
âYeah, weââ
âNo,â I hissed, grabbing my axe tightly for stability, to ground myself, âI am alive because Yunho came back, because he saved me. What were you doing, huh, Mingi? Saving yourself, thatâs what you were doing, Iâll tell you.â
Mingi gulped, his eyebrows furrowing as he glanced at Yunho briefly, âI was justâŠtrying to find the creak. I knew youâd follow me, Iââ
âSo much for being a team, huh?â I chuckled but it was humourless, âIs this what you did with Katniss, too?â
Mingi froze, eyes slightly widening as a hurt expression crossed his face. I heard Yunho exhale sharply but I was focused on Mingi, my eyes narrowing as he continued avoiding eye contact. My heart was still racing but for different reasons now, I could hear the gears in my head turn, twisting my thoughts and whispering at me that I was right all along. Mingi and Yunho werenât my allies, they were my enemies and they were trying to lure me further and further away from other possible tributes that could maybe help me if I needed it. I scoffed, feeling my skin burn underneath my suit.
âTell me, Mingi, did Katniss really push you into the lake?â I raised my eyebrows, watching as the guyâs eyebrows furrowed some more, âOr did you jump in because you were planning on betraying her at some point, huh?â
âY/N,â Yunho hissed, abruptly standing up, âstop talking to him like that, what are you even saying? Do you hear yourself right now? How delusional do you sound?â
I chuckled, turning around to face Yunho as Mingi remained unmoving, frozen, dark eyes staring into the water as his hands clenched and unclenched, âReally, now, Yunho? I am delusional? I didnât even want to team up with you two, you forced me into an alliance with you and Mingi and look where it got us! We both couldâve died out there while Mingi ran for his life! Did you forget what heâs done to his allies in the pastââ
âShut up.â Mingi snapped, standing up from his rock, jaw clenched and eyes ablaze with anger. He was breathing hard and his height was intimidating, looming over my shorter build as he approached me rapidly, âYou donât know shit about why I did that, Y/N. They were going to kill me that night, I heard them talking about it. I wasnât going to sit around and wait for it to happen!â
I paused, licking my lips as I shook my head in disbelief, âAnd do you think at some point Yunho and I wonât turn against you? Do you think we wonât try to kill you?â
âWe wonât.â Yunho hissed as he came closer too, his cheeks flushed and his expression conveying the simmering rage he mustâve felt underneath his skin. Yunho was rarely angry, but when he was, his voice thundered and his eyes turned sharp, lips pulled back in a snarl that was both frightening and almost comical, âBecause I didnât come here to kill anyone. We are getting out alive, but we have to find the others first.â
My jaw clenched as I looked between the two, shaking my head as I felt disappointment lick at my insides, somehow disheartened by their naivety. We werenât going home, not all of us would survive, why could they not understand that finally?
âAre you fucking making fun of me, right now?â I said, voice hard as I looked at Yunho, âWhat games are you two playing, huh?! Youâre insane if you think Iâll stay here with the two of you for one more secondââ
âWhat the fuck are you talking about?â Yunho hissed, stepping so close I had to crane my neck back to be able to look him in the eyes. My jaw clenched as I felt the axe slip from my fingers and I scoffed, raising my eyebrows tauntingly. The heavy weapon made a splashing sound once it collided with the water, and I could feel Mingiâs anxiety radiating off himself, his eyes watching us carefully, fingers curling around the edge of his hunting knife. I gulped, very aware that I was at a great disadvantage if the two decided to attack me right now, there were few chances Iâd make it out alive. But even so, I would fight until my last breath, they couldnât take me down that easily.
âMingi is very clearly trying to kill me, why else would he separate me from Finnick? And the fact that youâre standing here and defending your good old buddy just proves to me that you are in on it too, Yunho. You didnât even let me try and look for Finnick, you just dragged me away.â My heart was beating fast as my voice had started rising. Yunho looked a mixture of hurt and confused as his jaw clenched, not once looking away. I couldnât see Mingi from my spot, but I could feel his gaze burn into the side of my head, âAnd the fact that he wouldâve left me there for the snakes proves my point that he gives zero shit about meâand maybe about you too, Yunho, because he didnât even think about coming to help you out. So maybe next time reconsider who your true friends are before making allegiances. If you want to kill me, come at me now.â
âNobody is trying to kill youââ It was Mingi who spoke, sounding exasperated, âWe are a team, I didnât stop because I didnât realize you two werenât following me anymore. And when I finally did, I fucking turned back around and came running to help, but you had already figured it out! Do you think I wanted to separate from Katniss? The only person besides Yunho that I know and trust?! No, I didnât fucking want to! She pushed me into the lake to save me and I freaking lost sight of her! Do you think Iâm not trying to find her? Do you think I want to win these fucking Games again just to be tormented some more and more by Snow, by the memories and all the trauma?! I want to fucking die, Y/N, I hate my life and I hate myself. So killing you is the last thing on my mind, okay?!â
Something broke in my heart at how broken Mingi sounded, the way his tear-filled eyes just spilt down his cheeks, wetting them and making his eyes even redder. He was sniffing as he rubbed at his nose with the sleeve of his jacket, looking hurt and betrayed. I gulped, feeling torn between my own thoughts. I wanted to trust them, I really did, but what if they were just trying to soften me up with sob stories? What if it was all a ploy to get me to trust them, only for them to kill me? I wouldnât put it past Mingi, and neither Yunho, we were in the Hunger Games after all and it wasnât about forming bonds and long-lasting relationships, it was about survival, it was about killing until the strongest one was last standing. I shook my head, chewing on my bottom lip as I averted my eyes, looking up at Yunho with conflict, but knowing that I had already made my decision. I couldnât stay with them, not when I distrusted them so much.
âIt makes no sense to turn against each other,â Yunho spoke softly despite the anger still displayed on his features. He gulped and licked his lips, wanting to touch my cheek but he mustâve seen something on my face because he dropped his hand last minute, âY/N, please just think rationally for a second and trust us. I donâtâI could never harm you, I justâI want all of us to go home andâI donât know, but donât do this. We will find both Katniss and Finnick, thatâs what Iâm trying to do, okay? But itâs hard tracking them down in this forest, weââ
âIâm not going with you anymore.â I cut Yunhoâs rambling off, my jaw set tight as I released a sigh, stepping back to put distance between our bodies. Yunho and Mingi looked confused for a second, glancing at each other uncertainly, âAnd you have harmed me before, Yunho, but it seems like you wiped it all from your memory. Itâs sweet really, I wish I couldâve too.â
Yunhoâs mouth parted in shock, hand reached out but I raised mine, shaking my head, âIâll find Finnick on my own, you two find Katniss and play besties with her, I guess. Just donâtâdonât cross my path because I wonât spare you, I can promise you that.â
Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed and he tried to reach for me again but Mingi held his shoulder, his jaw set tight. I grabbed my axe out of the water and took a deep breath, looking at the two for a long second before turning my back to them and rushing away from the creak, down the pathway we had explored earlier today. My jaw was tight and my muscles tense as I kept walking and walking, mind spinning as I concentrated hard to catch even the slightest shift around myself.
I had to put distance between myself and the other two, otherwise it wouldnât be safe.
           Three days had passed since I left Yunho and Mingi behind. I had no success finding Finnick thus far and being alone in the Arena was getting to me. I couldnât sleep as nobody had my back while I did so, hunting was slightly harder as it took more time than with others to help, and I also had to be constantly on the lookout for the traps the Gamemakers would send my way. I was struggling, but I would be lying if I said I didnât feel more relaxed on my own than I did with Yunho and Mingi by my side. I couldnât trust them and it was driving me crazy. Yunho was supposed to be the last one to keep watch but he had accidentally fallen asleep, leaving us defenceless. He was incompetent and I could put my life into the hands of a person who couldnât as much as stay awake to make sure no one killed us in our sleep. Alone, without anyone to keep watch, I couldnât exactly sleep, but I had fallen into a light slumber more than once. Climbing the trees to shelter myself from others for the night seemed like a reasonable thing to do, having learned it from Katniss as she had done the same last year in her Games.
The small fire I managed to conjure up by the spot I had claimed as my campsite was small and it crackled as I had waited for the frog to grill so that I could have dinner. Walking away from Yunho and Mingi also meant no support from the Capitol, and I wasnât surprised when nobody sent me any gifts, not even a soothing balm after I had accidentally fallen into poison ivy. My skin was itchy and I tried to stop myself from scratching it raw, but it was hard when I had nothing to do but stay attuned to the sounds of the forests and watch out for anything that seemed misplaced. Yesterday, I was forced to kill two more tributes when they tried to take over my campsite, taunting me and laughing in my face, until I had decapitated the male tribute with just two swings. The two were the siblings from District 1, the Capitolâs most beloved victors after Finnick Odair, of course. It didnât surprise me that nobody sent me gifts, given that I had just killed two people they seemed to really love. Without dwelling too much on what was already done, I continued searching for Finnick.
The forest felt huge and never-ending, and it felt like we were on different ends of Panem despite being enclosed inside a limited space. I was doing what I had been doing for the past three days when I suddenly heard leaves rustling behind me. I didnât pause nor walk faster, I continued as if I hadnât heard anything, trying to see if someone was following meâor somethingâor whether it was just the breeze that would blow through the Arena at times. I had opted not to go uphill anymore as I had a suspicion that Yunho and Mingi would continue searching for another cave to claim as theirs, unless it was infested with poisonous snakes once again. I gripped my axe tighter as I heard twigs snapping to my left, just behind some bushes. My steps halted and my head turned to look towards where the sound came from. I didnât move, I didnât breathe as my eyes bore into the trunk of a tree, narrowing when I saw something shift. I gulped and squared my shoulders back, ready to fight another tribute if needed. To be fair, I preferred the tributes over whatever mutants the Gamemakers had prepared for us, they were easier to kill and predictable, unlike the animals that shouldnât even exist.
I took a step towards where the noise came from, but another twig snapped just behind me, making me whirl around. I couldnât panic right now or else Iâd lose my cool and make mistakes, which werenât affordable here, especially since I was completely on my own. I gulped and narrowed my eyes, listening closely to the quietest of shifts, my eyes widening when I saw a head duck back behind the tree to my right. Was I surrounded? Who were these people? Did Yunho and Mingi find me? Did they have another ally to replace me?
I gulped, raising my axe to my chest as my jaw clenched, eyes trained on the tree where someone was hiding behind. But when I felt someone move past behind me, I was forced to whirl around and hurl my axe atânothing. My heart was beating fast in my chest as my eyebrows furrowed, muscles tense as my axe fell to the forest floor, whoever passed behind me faster than my axe. I gulped and swiftly ran to get my axe, but paused just as my fingertips were about to reach it. Someone was breathing heavily to my right, behind a large tree, and with shaky fingers I grabbed the axe and stood up straight, pulling my arm back to swing it at whoever was taunting me.
âCome out!â I screamed, my jaw clenched as I firmly planted my feet on the ground. My chest fell and rose quickly as my eyes narrowed when I saw movement from behind the tree again.
âY/N?â And just like that, I froze. My muscles didnât turn more tense, instead, it felt like my whole body was a puddle as my mouth fell open, and my heart almost stopped in my chest, âIâm scared.â
I gasped loudly, my axe slipping from my grasp as my knees shook, mind reeling in disbelief. This couldnât be happening, sheâmy little sister was dead. But her fragile voice called out again, shaking with fear, and I didnât think as I sprinted towards the tree, desperate to catch a glimpse of her. How was she here? Had President Snow tricked me into believing my family was dead? I had never seen their bodies, after all, only their headstones upon my arrival to District 7, and I felt like fainting the more I thought about them being alive all this time.
âYe-Yena?â My voice cracked as my fingers trembled just as I was about to round the tree. But my little sister whispered again, from a different spot this time, and I turned towards her voice again, hurrying over, âWhere are you, Yena, please come out!â
My voice was breathy as tears obscured my vision, and I was on the verge of hysteria as I tried to find her, but she was always in some other spot, âYena!â
I was panting from both adrenaline and fear as I tried to grab after my sister when she dashed from behind another tree, crying out in frustration. But I froze when a tall frame materialized in front of me, eyes dark and sharp, a contrast to Yenaâs soft features.
âJaebom?â My older brother didnât move nor say anything as we stared into each otherâs eyes, the first tears spilling down my cheeks as I sprung forward helplessly, my arms circling his torso, which was cold to the touch, âJaebom, whatâs happening?!â
But he didnât answer me as more tears streamed down my cheeks, fingers grabbing onto his t-shirt tightly, shaking his unmoving body when he remained unresponsive, âJaebom!â
And then, I heard a sinister cackle come from behind Jaebom, eerily similar to Yenaâs childlike giggles. I untangled myself from Jaebom and looked past his shoulders, eyes widening when I saw Yena twirl my axe around in her hands as if it were made out of plastic. Her face looked ashen as she smirked, pouting her lips at me mockingly as my eyes shook. Her expression looked nothing like my little sister's. I didnât understand what was happening anymore. Why were my siblings here, and why were they acting unlike themselves?
âLook at you,â Yenaâs voice wasnât light anymore, instead it was an angry snarl, âLiving your happy life, rubbing it in our faces right now. What are you crying for, huh? Are you crying because you have to kill people again, like youâve killed us?â
âWhat?â I whispered in confusion, flinching when Jaebom suddenly grabbed my bicep, his touch hot and burning, âI donât understandââ
âYou never do,â Jaebom snapped, and I whined as he started gripping my bicep painfully, âYou always thought you were better than all of us, look where that got you. Youâre just a pathetic excuse of a human being, everyone is ashamed of you. Mom and dad think you shouldâve died instead of us, and now, you will die!â
In my confusion, too focused on the ache in my heart, I almost missed the huge knife Jaebom grabbed out of his belt, aiming it towards my heart. I gasped and punched him in the jaw, jumping away from him, âWhat are you doingââ
âDie, bitch.â Yena hissed as she took off towards me, making me scream in fright when she tried to lodge my own axe into my body. I was panting as I realized my siblings were trying to kill me, and without wasting another second, I pushed Yena to the ground and took off in a sprint, running away mindlessly as I could hear them pursuing me. My heart was beating like crazy in my chest as my siblings made weird noises, they were almost howling, and they sounded like animals. I couldnât look back, too afraid that Iâd lose my footing again, so I was forced to blindly run from them, making sharp twists and turns in hopes of losing them. But my worst nightmare seemed to materialize in front of me, as suddenly, I started seeing my mother's and fatherâs faces from behind trees, peeking at me with sinister smiles on their faces, cackling loudly as Jaebom hurled his long knife at me. I was lucky enough to take a right turn as he did so, the knife lodging itself into a tree as I gasped, eyes filling with tears again.
âWhy are you doing this?!â I screamed as something suddenly burned my arm, and as I looked to my right, I was horrified to see my mother running alongside me, her hand burning into my arm as she had a wicked smile on her lips, âStop!â
âYouâre coming with us this time, daughter.â It was my father who was suddenly standing by the creak, holding a sword in both of his hands as I tried to steer clear of his path, but my motherâs grip was unnaturally strong and she kept dragging me towards it. I screamed and trashed around, feeling suffocated as my mother continued to cackle, my fatherâs eyes filled with hatred as he angled his sword so that he could gut me alive. I was a sobbing mess as I struggled to free myself, trashing around, and even trying to punch my mother but nothing seemed to work. I could feel Jaebom looming over me from behind, the heel of my own axe pressing into my back as I cried harder, whimpering when Yena appeared next to my father, twirling a knife in her hands.
âPoor Y/N.â Her voice dropped low, almost as if it was a man talking, and it made me realize that whatever was happening right now wasnât real. It was something created by the Arena, it wasnât their ghosts nor their vengeful spirits here to take me away, and yet, I still couldnât fight my motherâs grip off as I clawed at her hand, biting her cold flesh in hopes that sheâd release me.
âLet me go!â I screamed again, twisting my body away when my fatherâs sword came dangerously close, Jaebomâs burning grip tight on my nape as he angled my body to be strung on the sword, âNo!â
I didnât want to die, not like this. I was shaking from head to toe as I tried one last time to get out of the grip of my mother and brother, but nothing was working as I felt the tip of the sword press against my belly. The four cackled loudly as my ears rang, and I gasped when the sword pressed deeper into my tummy, drawing blood, but all the external pain disappeared abruptly as I felt my body pushed to the side aggressively, wrenching me out of the tight grips of the mutants that posed as my family. I screamed again when I felt hands on my shoulders trying to turn me around, and I drew my fists back, the only thought in my mind being to harm anyone who touched me.
âY/N!â Despite being so lost in my mind, I registered the familiar ring of the voice, the panic and fear in them as I threw the first punch, breathing hard and loudly as if I were a rabid dog. I wouldnât fall victim to the Capitol, not like this, they couldnât kill me by using mutants. I couldnât give Snow the satisfaction, I had to fight until my last breath, until a tribute killed me. I couldnât go like this, I wasnât ready. I was scared. I was alone and nobody would be there with me when I took my last breath, nobody would reassure me that it would be okay, and nobody would smile at me for the last time. I would be alone, and that thought alone was scarier than the fact that I would be dying. So I didnât stop as I screamed and punched blindly, my sight hazy and my mind a jumbled mess as someone continued calling out my name like a mantra, the sounds around me slowly registering inside my brain, âY/N! Please, please, itâs us. Y/N, itâs Finnick.â
I gasped, my eyes widening as if I was seeing for the first time. My lungs burned, my muscles ached, and my heart was beating so fast I was having palpitations as suddenly I could see the person standing in front of me, his face pained as tears streaked down his rosy cheeks. He had me in a deathly grip, my biceps sore from it, but it wasnât to harm me, it was to stop me from doing anything to myself or him, to the others, âFinnick?â
A beat of silence passed as I stared into chocolate-warm eyes, so utterly confused and pent. Then, an arrow wheezed past my head and I jumped with a gasp, wide eyes falling onto the body of my brother, no blood flowing out of his body as he crumbled to the ground. He looked lifeless as he turned into nothing and I felt my bottom lip starting to quiver as I looked back at the person holding me. I had no fight left in me as I attempted to push them off of me, but I was tackled to the ground before I could make another move. The wind was knocked from my lungs as my head thumped painfully, eyes hazy as a weight settled on top of my body, pinning my hips to the cold forest floor, hands above my head as long, cold, fingers intertwined with mine.
âItâs not real.â The man holding me down whispered, his voice shaky as he gulped, âThey werenât real, Y/N. But I am real, Iâm here now.â
âYun-Yunho?â I stuttered, my throat hoarse from having screamed so much. I felt a fresh wave of tears spring into my eyes as Yunhoâs filled with tears too, and without thinking, I untangled our fingers and threw my arms around his neck, yanking him down into a tight hug, âYunho.â
My whole body shook as sobs wracked it, tears wetting Yunhoâs jacketâs collar as his warm body slowly melted into mine, offering me the warmth I had been craving so much all this time. His musky scent was comforting and felt like home as I buried my head into his neck, inhaling until my lungs burned and I had to exhale once again. Yunho was safe, he was the pillar I needed all this time unknowingly, he was the one to chase the darkness away and protect me from my own dark and twisted mind. I only cried harder when Yunho started shushing me, pressing kisses against my temple, rubbing my back once he sat back and brought me with himself, letting me settle in his lap as I clung to him. I had been terrified these past three days, scared for my own life, but also wondering whether Yunho had made it past another day every time the canon shattered the quietness of the Arena.
âIâm sorry,â I whispered, voice raw as I gulped, hoping it would help, âYunho, IâmâIââ
âShh, itâs alright.â Yunho whispered, gently prying my tight grip off himself as he pushed me back to gaze into my eyes, âIâm not letting you out of my sight ever again, Y/N, I donât care what you sayââ
âPlease donât leave me, Yunho.â I gasped, words tumbling past my lips before I could stop them, âI canât live without you, Yunho.â
I was vulnerable, I wasnât in the right headspace, but I knew my confession was true. I had always suspected it, but I was too afraid to admit it to myself. I was afraid President Snow would kill Yunho like he had killed my family. I didnât want him around because I was scared to love again, to offer my heart to someone who could crush it so easily both with words and actions. Yunho knew me best and vice versa, I couldnât live another day not knowing whether he was safe or not. I didnât want him out of my sight ever again, I just couldnât lose him too.
âIâmââ Yunho gulped, his voice deep as his eyes shook, jaw clenched tightly, âhere.â
I released a shaky breath and leaned forward, pressing our foreheads together, feeling the safest in the past three days. The rustling of leaves made me tense up again and my head whipped around, eyes widening when I realized multiple people were watching us. I felt my cheeks heat up as I tried to scramble out of Yunhoâs lap, but his fingers only tightened into the fabric of my jacket and he held my waist tightly, shaking his head at me when I gave him a sharp look. It seemed like he wouldnât let go of me anytime soon, so I was forced to swallow my shame as I looked back at the other tributes, who seemed to be looking at me with pity. I ignored it, it made me feel weak.
âThose things are vile,â Mingi muttered, his jaw clenched, âBut you should be fine the next time you see them if you ignore them.â
âAnd if you donât, donât let them grab you.â Katniss said, her tone harsh but features soft, âKill them before they can.â
I nodded, eyes falling on the male tribute from District 3, Beetee. He wasnât looking at me, his eyes trained on the sky as he muttered something to himself, apparently unphased by the whole ordeal. However, when my eyes landed on the fourth person, my heart skipped a beat, and even if Yunho didnât want to release me, I pried myself out of his arms and ran to Finnick, jumping into his arms as he laughed while twirling me around.
âFinnick.â I whispered into his neck as his laughter subsided into a chuckle, his smile bright as ever as I pulled back, gazing into his beautiful blue eyes, âI found you.â
âTechnically, I found you.â Cheeky as ever, he winked before he pressed a wet kiss against my forehead, lowering me back onto the ground. Our fingers intertwined as I couldnât help but beam at him, my heart still heavy due to everything thatâs happened though, âIâm glad youâre fine.â
âWell, Iâve been better.â I muttered as Finnick and I chuckled, swinging around hands as I glanced around, eyebrows furrowing, âWhereâsâŠMags?â
Finnickâs expression fell and I knew as I felt tears flood my eyes once again. A shaky breath left his lips as I pressed on my tiptoes to pull him into a tight and warm hug, rubbing his back as he hugged me back just as tightly, âIâm sorry, Finnick.â
âSheâs in a better place now,â Finnick whispered, sniffing when we pulled apart, his eyes trained on the ground. My jaw clenched but I knew I couldnât do anything now, just carry the grief with myself and bury it deep down until the Games would be over. Katniss, looking like she wasnât keen on all the affection, averted her eyes and looked around the forest, pointing towards the creak.
âWe should probably set camp here after we have scoped the area out.â Mingi nodded as he went and helped Yunho stand, his eyes trained on Finnick and me. I gulped and only looked away, body tense. I didnât want to talk to him, I had nothing else to say, not now. I couldnât believe I had admitted something so personal, something that was supposed to be buried deep down in my heart and mind. I wasnât ready to face the fact that without Yunho I would be nowhere right now.
âLetâs go.â Yunho sighed, taking the lead with Katniss as I remained glued to Finnickâs side, eager to catch up with him if it meant I could ignore Yunho and his burning stare. I was most certainly grateful that he had saved me, but he was still not someone I could fully trust. Maybe it was all a ploy, an act to earn my trust, only to backstab me later into the Games.
My only true ally was Finnick.
           Something felt different, weird, almost. Beetee was a genius, everyone already knew that, and yet the way his mind works still amazed me. Apparently, the lightning that struck the largest tree in the Arena each time at midnight, could be used to our advantage. Beetee had the resources to create a sort of electrical fire that would leave the Gamemakers no choice but to rescue the remaining victors if they didnât want the Capitol to riot for not having a victor for the 75th Hunger Games. President Snow wanted a year of epic games? Beetee was right here to deliver and I was more than willing to help him out. Everyone from our small group was in on his plan, and we were planning to strike tonight as everyone remained unassuming about our great plan. There was something else, however, that nobody was telling me about. Katniss Everdeen, the girl on fire, The Mockingjay, seemed to be the nucleus of it all. She had to be protected at all costs and she was supposed to remain on Beeteeâs side as long as someone who could fight remained with them. We had to look out for each other and remain close, but I didnât fully understand why protecting Katniss seemed to be our most important mission.
Nobody tried clearing up my confusion, and when Finnick reassured me that everything would be alright and that heâd have my back no matter what, I decided to stop asking or wondering. Two days had passed since I joined the small group and things had been quietâa bit too quiet. Nobody had died in the past two days and there was a simmering tension in the Arena, as if the Gamemakers knew we were about to ruin their so-called âperfectâ Games. There was nothing perfect about it, it was purely terrifying and torturous, a barbaric form of entertainment as this just proved that the Capitol didnât see the people from the districts as human beings. That was nothing new, but being forced back into the Arena made me realize once again that I couldnât let President Snow control me anymore, I was done playing his games.
I wanted the Capitol to burn, I wanted President Snow to die and suffer like so many of us had under his reign. He couldâve been a better president, a better person, but he chose violence, he chose to punish us for something that we, the ones born after the revolution, had nothing to do with. The cycle of life wasnât always fair, the trauma parents carried with themselves would pass onto their children, who would carry it with them for generationsâunless there was just one person who decided to put an end to it. To change, to prosper, to start a new cycle.
That new cycle started with us, with Katniss, Mingi, Yunho, Finnick, Beetee, and me, here, in the Arena, as a form of riot against the oppression we were forced to endure, the pain and grief buried deep in our souls. I have heard about the riots, people in District 7 were loud and proud about taking the Capitol down if given a chance, and it only took me two days to realize why it was only happening now. A spark had been sensed, turning into a catching fire that would reach us all, either burn us or help us return from the ashes as a new person, as a new nation. The pain and anguish would never be forgotten, instead celebrated and honoured in respect to those who have lost their lives to such atrocities. And we would all thank one girl, Katniss Everdeen, who unknowingly gave the nation the spark of hope they desperately needed. I had no idea whether Iâd survive whatever was about to go down tonight, but I was sure of one thing, I wouldnât regret it. Not now, not tomorrow. I was doing it for myself, for my siblings, for my parents, and for everyone else who has suffered as much, or more, than I have. If Panem had to burn, President Snow would burn with us.
The morning passed by in the blink of an eye as we went over our plan once again, assigning partners and positions. I was supposed to stay with Katniss and Beetee, close to Finnick whoâd be watching Mingi from afar. Yunho, who refused to separate from me at first, was supposed to go with Mingi until a certain point, and then heâd have to secure the area, map it out and alert us if anything seemed amiss. Heâd be the last one, the one furthest from me, and despite the unsettling feeling creeping deep in my guts, I ignored my anxiety and focused on my task at hand. I had to protect Katniss and Beetee if anything were to happen. I was strong and merciless, everyone knew I could handle myself, but if I needed help somehow, then Katniss would be there and even Mingi. They werenât people I trusted, but something told me nobody in our small group was out there to kill meâŠnot yet, at least, and I could live with that for the time being.
Knowing that weâd need to be at our best, Finnick, Katniss, and Yunho went out to hunt something for lunch so that our bellies would be full for the rest of the day. Because Yunho and Finnick were so liked by many, thankfully we were also provided with various canned foods from the Capitol, their fans were desperately sending in supplies, and letters too, confessing their love and dread that they might not return. It made me chuckle whenever one of them had to read the letters out loud, looking at a camera with a sad, but grateful, expression in order to keep up the façade. We really needed these provisions, they couldnât ruin their A-game just now. Finnick had returned with plenty of fish from the lake, meanwhile, Katniss and Yunho had opted to hunt for wild ducks and frogs. The meat had been cooked by Mingi and me while Beetee revised the plan over and over again, asking us questions to make sure that we had memorized what we were supposed to do.
Once the food was done and everyone settled down for lunch, the tense air surrounding us seemed to dissipate as we silently ate our meal, relishing in the comradery thatâs formed between us. Finnick was by my side as we sat leaning against a tree, sharing a loaf of bread he had gotten from a fan, as he preferred to eat the fish he caught while I continued to eat the frog Yunho had caught for us. Mingi, very surprisingly, had gotten a package filled with nutrients that we hadnât even heard of before, and while we were wary of consuming them, Beetee reassured us that he knew what these were and that they were safe for consumption as they used the same nutrients in District 3. As my stomach was finally full and I finished eating everything I had claimed, I continued sitting next to Finnick, leaning against his body.
He was warm and smelled like the ocean despite having been away from it for so long, and I had always found solace in the silence that felt comfortable between us. Finnick knew when not to push someone, and I knew when to speak up to cut through the tranquillity, âDo you think weâll survive this?â
âYes,â Finnickâs voice was a mere whisper as he scoped up a good chunk of meat and handed it over to me, âI must, for Annie. She lost Mags, I canât let her lose me too.â
I gulped, all too aware of Annieâs situation as I accepted the fish despite feeling full. It tasted salty almost, so very different from the frog meat, but I think I could get used to it after having it for more meals.
âI have no one to return to,â I muttered under my breath, bringing my knees up to my chest as I let my arms circle them. I gulped, looking down at the dirty ground as the sounds of the otherâs conversing became background noise, my mind preoccupied with thoughts of dying, of being alone, of never having been enough.
âThatâs simply not true.â Finnickâs voice sounded strained as I felt him shift, gorgeous blue eyes boring into the side of my head, âYou have me, and if I make it out alive, I canât lose you. Youâre just as important to me as Annie is, as Mags was. I never had a little sister, but thanks to you I know what it means to have one.â
I chuckled, turning my head so my cheek pressed against my knees, eyes falling on the frown on Finnickâs face, âTechnically, Iâm older than you. But I understand you, youâre, well, youâve always been like a brother to me. And I love you, Finnick, I hope you know that. I have no idea what the outcome of our plan will be, but if we both make it out alive, I want to visit District 4. I want to meet Annie and maybeâmaybe Iâd like living in a house next to yours, maybe Iâd like to see the ocean for real and not just through pictures.â
Finnickâs features softened as he placed his palm over my cheek, warm and calloused, offering me much-needed assurance, âIâd love that, and Annie would too. She has always wanted to meet you, but President Snow never allowed it. Which is for the better, honestly, I wouldâve hated the thought of Annie at the Capitol. I fear I wouldâve done something unforgivable.â
I hummed and nodded as Finnickâs warm palm fell from my face, his head turning as he gazed ahead. He sniffed and then cleared his throat, glancing at me for a brief moment, âBut youâre not alone, Y/N. Even if Iâm not there, youâre never alone. HeâsâYunho is always there, even when you donât see it, Y/N. I thinkâI think you should let him in, heâs not a bad man.â
I gulped, stomach dropping at the mention of Yunho, and I sighed as I sat up straight again, jaw clenching when I averted my eyes from Finnickâs. Just to my luck, however, I spotted Yunho sitting not too far from us. Mingi was sharpening the axe for him as Yunhoâs chocolate brown eyes were fixed on Finnick and me, his eyebrows deeply set and his jaw tense. I gulped and then averted my eyes once again, shaking my head with a huff, âHe doesnât know me, not the real me, at least. He only wants the good and pretty, he only sees those qualities in people. Once the perfect image is shattered, heâll be gone, heâll abandon me. I donât want him to lodge himself into my heart when I know just how quickly you can lose someone.â
âYouâre scared of loving him,â Finnickâs tone was full of compassion as I felt him look at me, Yunhoâs gaze still burning into the side of my head as I gazed off into the distance, feeling nervous all of a sudden, âAnd youâre drowning in guilt and unspoken questions and feelings, Y/N. I know you donât trust him, but you already love him, you just refuse to acknowledge the fact, and itâs doing you no good, trust me. Iâm afraid too that Iâll lose Annie, Iâm terrified of Snow snatching her away from me, but if I refuse to love and live the life I want, then that would mean I am letting Snow dictate my everything, it would mean that I am robbing myself of the pleasures of life. And you know Yunho would never do anything that you are uncomfortable with, no, heâd bring down the stars for you if he could, Y/N. Stop being foolish andââ
âExcuse me.â My body grew rigid as Yunhoâs stern voice interrupted Finnickâs heartfelt speech, âDo you mind if I talk to Y/N?â
âNot at all.â Finnickâs smile was friendly as he nudged me, making me clench my jaw as I glanced at Yunho. He stood in front of me, looking down at me with a glare, rather standoffish for a person who was always smiling, happy and oh-so bright. I crossed my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow.
âWell, talk if youââ
âIn private.â Yunho snapped, and before I could react, his firm grip around my bicep was pulling me up to my feet, not even letting me argue as I was tugged away from our camp, but not too far so that weâd be in hearing range if anything were to happen to either them or to us. I pulled my arm out of his grip and glared at him, feeling nervous for no reason as Yunho continued to glare back at me. It was unusual, out of character for him.
âWhatâs your problem with me?â I did not expect that question, and neither what he said next, âWhatâs so fucking horrible about me that you go willingly into the arms of the biggest playboy known to Panem, that you find solace and trust in that man when Iâve always been by your side, there for you, offering you a shoulder to lean on, a man you can trust andâand love. What does Finnick have that I donât, Y/N?! Why do you continuously brush me off and treat me like shit, but then you laugh at anything Finnick says and you look at him with so much adoration, I-I just donât understand, Y/N. I was there, I was always there, I helped you when you saw no outcome, I was there when you grieved your family, I was there when you struggled with the consequences of winning the Games, I was there even when you continued to push me away! I never stopped trying to make you feel safe, to comfort you and toâshow you that itâs okay to open up and that you can love again without being scared of death. Why canât you justâgive back even just a little fraction of my affection?!â
To say that I was stunned was understandable. My face fell in shock and my mouth hung open as Yunho became erratic, his expression a mixture of frustration and helplessness as his eyes shook, his hands curled into fists. I gulped, letting his words settle so that I could answer, but I felt utterly speechless. How was I supposed to respond to something that felt like a confession but a complete scolding as well?
âYou donât understand me like Finnick does,â I gulped, licking my lips as Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed, âAnd you never will, Yunho, because you were never forced to sell your body unwillingly to men that only saw you as a piece of meat. Physical closeness, intimacyâit scares me because Iâve only suffered from it. Iâve never felt the loving touch of a man, no loving words were ever uttered to me, and I was told more often than not that I didnât deserve love, that I was too rough and scary, too intimidating and manly for a man to love me despite being beautiful. Finnick, he knows what it feels like to be used, to do things you donât want to out of fear of losing someone. And even if this wasnât the issue, Yunho, how could I trust you when youâve tried to kill me?â
âWhat?â Yunho seemed shaken, his voice breathy as he reached out just to let his hand drop before he could grip my wrist, âWhat are you talking aboutâI have never tried to kill you, why would Iââ
âSeriously?â I snapped, sudden anger flaring deep in my bones, âYouâre still going to act clueless when I call you out on it? Think, Yunho, think for one second for fucks sake! You were supposed to be my mentor, the person that looks out for me, that protects me and helps me win these fucking Games, yet you send in food thatâs poisoned?!â
Yunho looked like he had no idea what I was talking about and I scoffed, stepping closer to him as my jaw clenched, âDistrict 6, the female tribute, I was cornered three days before my Games came to an end, and I was hungry. You sent me a package but I couldnât reach it and it landed between the tributes that were hounding me. The girl decided to eat what was sent for meâshe died in four minutes, Yunho.â
And just then, recognition finally flashed in Yunhoâs eyes, but it didnât last for long as suddenly he seemed to look desperate, grabbing my wrists as he shook his head, âIt wasnât food, it was never food, Y/N. If you had seen the small letter, you wouldâve known it was poison from the get-go. It said, âsweet like honeyâ, and you know what we use that for in District 7, you wouldâve known. I was trying to help you, I knew youâd survive, I was never trying to kill, why would IâIâm in love with you, Y/N. I wasnât back then yet, but I-I knew I couldnât watch you die in that Arena.â
My mind was reeling. I gulped, suddenly feeling my lungs constrict as Yunhoâs grip felt like it was burning my wrists. I pried them away and took a step back, gulping as my hands started shaking. I have been living in a lie this whole time. I have made myself believe that Yunho was the enemy, that Yunho wanted me gone. I took a shaky breath and gulped again, watching as sadness spread over Yunhoâs features like wildfire. His features softened as I felt my heart ache more, disbelief written all over my face. Why had I been so stupid? Why did I let Snow make me believe anything he said?
Why was I so afraid to lose Yunho?
           Nightfall came sooner than before. The tension was back and I felt sick to my stomach. Something felt wrong the longer we trekked, the closer we came to the tree. Everyone was silent, focused on our surroundings and making sure we werenât being followed by any other tributes. But something was very wrong and I just couldnât ignore the feeling anymore as I released a shaky breath, my eyes settling on Yunho who was walking in front of me with Mingi by his side, huddled closely together as they conversed quietly. Finnickâs pinkie was laced with mine as he swung our hands between our bodies, I ignored his playful smile when he pretended to stumble on a rock. I needed to speak to Yunho, nothing made sense anymore. I havenât said anything since he told me he never tried killing me, and Yunho was keen on offering me space as he remained by Mingiâs side, occasionally giving me a soft smile if he noticed me looking his way.
Bothered by the incessant tension in my body, the gut feeling that something would go very wrong, I marched forward and grabbed Yunhoâs wrist, making him halt in surprise. Finnick glanced at us as he passed by us and then grabbed Mingiâs shoulder when he stopped to wait for us, whispering something to the taller one before Mingi walked with Finnick again. My heart was thundering in my chest as I gulped, my eyes boring into Yunhoâs as it was dark in the arena, yet his chocolate brown eyes were unmistakable.
âAre you okay?â Yunho asked with a gentle tone, letting his axe drop to the ground as he stepped closer, eyebrows slightly furrowed.
âNo.â I gulped, tone shaky as I glanced past Yunho, at the others who hadnât noticed our absence yet, âSomething is wrong, Yunho, I donât have a good feeling about this. Whatâwhat if we die? Yet worse, what if the Capitol captures us and weâwe never see each other again? Yunho, IâI donât want to do this. Letâs find another way, letâs run away, letâsââ
âY/N.â Yunho's smile was gentle as he stepped even closer, cupping my cheek with his big palm, leaning slightly down, âWe canât run away, and itâs completely normal to be scared of the unknown. Iâm nervous too, but remember, we are doing this to make a statement, to show them that they canât mess with us anymore. If Katniss manages to pull this off, weâll be free. Weâll go home and weâŠweâll see what happens next, okay?â
No, he didnât understand. We wouldnât go home, something just didnât feel right. It was too dangerous, too risky, what were the odds our plan would be successful when there were other tributes still in the Arena with us?
âIt just doesnât feel right.â
âBut weâre doing the right thing.â
I exhaled, jaw tense as I looked up into Yunhoâs eyes, stepping closer until our chests were almost brushing together, âThen donât let them separate us.â
âWhat?â Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed, his gulp audible as his fingers flexed around my wrist. I released a shaky breath and licked my lips, hesitant to touch Yunho, but I managed to grab the side of his neck, his skin soft and warm to the touch.
âYunho, Iâm asking you to stay by my side no matter what happens.â My tone was firm as he gulped, his eyes searching my face, âI canâtâIâve been afraid, all this fucking time unknowingly, of losing you. And when we are so close to being free, of exploring whatever could be between us, IâIâm scared that Snow will find a way to snatch you away from me, so please, donât let go of me. Donât let me out of your sight, donât walk away, I know Iâm a horrible person, but Iâm asking you to hold on just a little more andââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs sharp tone cut my rambling off, and I gulped, on the verge of tears as I realized just how afraid I was. He didnât say anything else as our eyes bore into each otherâs, he just gulped, jaw clenched and then, he started leaning down, closer and closer, untilâour lips touched.
And I donât think I have felt euphoria like this one in my whole life before. The sounds around us seemed to become mute as my legs felt weak, my body melting into Yunhoâs as I didnât waste any more seconds and pressed up on my tiptoes, circling my arms around his shoulders to pull him incredibly close. Yunhoâs lips were warm and soft despite our circumstances and I felt a shudder rake my body when his hand slowly slipped into my hair, holding the back of my head firmly as we parted for a second. His other hand grabbed my waist and as my eyes opened, I realized I wanted this. I wanted Yunho to hold me, to touch me, to kiss me. I wanted to be in his embrace and I wanted to feel his scent on me, I wanted his warmth to envelope my body, and I wanted him to shield me from this cruel world forever. Words that were heavy threatened to tumble past my lips, so instead, I closed the gap again and this time I made sure my intentions werenât questionable, or hesitant, but full of passion and unspoken words.
Yunho was intense in everything he did, he laughed with his whole body, and he loved with his whole heart, whenever he did something, he put his all into it and his kiss was no different. His lips were demanding as they moved against mine, a little bit frantic as we were pressed by time, and even more desperate when I let my lips part for him, a silent request for him to deepen the kiss. I wanted him to know that I desired him, that it was completely fine to touch me and enjoy our actions. Yunho whimpered as he took my bottom lip between his teeth, and I felt warmth crawl all over my body, settling in my cheeks as my whole face felt like it was burning up. I had never enjoyed a kiss before in my life, but I prayed this would never end. When Yunhoâs tongue finally slipped past my lips and reached my own tongue, I wished there was something to support my weight, to ground me into reality as I lost all senses, body and mind alive in a way I had never experienced before. It was careful, but it was intense and demanding, yet I didnât feel pressured nor disgusted as saliva pooled in the corner of my mouth, fingers tangling into Yunhoâs hair at his nape.
As his tongue played with mine and Yunhoâs loud puffs of air hit my face, I moaned, unable to keep the sound down when I felt his fingers digging through my tight suit, fingernails leaving dents in my body. I wanted him to mark me up, I wanted him to show the whole Capitol that I was his, that no trashy man could ever again touch me, that President Snow couldnât do to us anything anymore because weâd always have each otherâs backs. I wanted Yunhoâs mouth on mine for an eternity, never growing tired of him and his passionate kisses. Our noses bumped together when I tilted my head slightly more, giving Yunho more access as my heart thundered in my chest, so powerful that I could hear it in my ears. It was consuming, Yunhoâs love was scary as it swallowed me whole, but I was greedy and I needed more. I had been a fool, such a fool, to deny us this feeling, this moment, this experience. It was too late to go further, even if I threw all dignity away, I knew we couldnât, but I hoped it wasnât too late for us. For us to have this in the future, to love and to be loved.
I gasped as we parted again. Yunho was loudly panting as his eyebrows furrowed, cupping my cheeks with both hands as his fingers dug into my skin painfully. A shuddered breath left my lips as I blinked my eyes open, gulping as I copied him, holding his cheeks tenderly as Yunhoâs bottom lip quivered, nuzzling his cheek against my hold. He looked at peace, but the furrow of his eyebrows told me that he wasnât satisfied, that he was bothered by something. In a hopeless attempt to offer him just a fraction of the comfort heâd given me throughout the years, I pressed a kiss to each eye, then to his nose, and a swift peck to his lips. It made Yunho smile as his eyes opened, shining in the dark affectionately as I felt a lump in my throat. It was scary to allow him in, but I was done hiding, I was done fearing the unknown.
âWhen weâre out of here,â Yunho gulped, determined as his eyes melted into mine, âIâm going to marry you.â
I wouldâve gasped if I couldâve, but I was too stunned to even react as he kissed me again before we heard Mingi call out our names. We didnât have time for this right now, but weâd have plenty in the future. I wasnât ready to marry Yunho just yet, but with time, I was sure Iâd be able to fully trust him, to give my all to him.
âJust donât let me go,â I whispered as Yunho very reluctantly released me, our hands finding each other as our fingers intertwined, a motion I was used to but found something new in it now. It wasnât just for show, it wasnât just to show me that I had someone next to me, it was to seal our promise and tell me that Yunho wasnât going anywhere.
           Beeteeâs plan failed. Someone had sabotaged us, the wire had been cut, and the lightning wouldnât bring the Arena down. We were stuck here, forced to kill each other, forced to choose between two people I loved and myself. Katniss looked frantic from my spot, I was watching her from the bush just as planned. Electricity was gathering in the air, tension filling the Arena as the lightning prepared to strike. Katniss was too close to the tree, hell, even I was too close to it, but Katniss was in danger right now and she wasnât moving away. I could hear rustling coming from behind but it was supposed to be Finnick, I wasnât worried about it. Just as the sky became lighter, energy crackling above our heads, Katniss did something I never thought anyone would do. She grabbed the wire and tied it to her arrow, standing up strong and tall as she pulled it back, her eyes set on the lightning that was just about to strike her. As I was about to shout her name and tackle her to save her from her insane plan, it was too late. The lightning struck as the arrow shot straight at it, the wire frying off and sizzling as a deafening boom shook the arena.
The blast was so strong that I couldnât react before the explosion sent me flying feet away from my initial spot, my back cracking when I hit a tree. My spine tingled in pain as I fell to the ground, groaning and wheezing for air as my body trembled from the shock of the hit, panic rising in my disoriented state. I couldnât hear as my ears were ringing, and my vision was so hazy it made me sick and unable to stand as I tried to find my footing, instantly tumbling back to the ground. Then, something even worse happened. The darkness of the Arena was slowly disappearing as the sky cracked and tore into heavy metal pieces that were plummeting straight at us. I knew I was in danger, and I knew both Yunho and Finnick were too. I pushed myself up and ignored the aching of my body as I heaved for air again, crawling on my fours towards where I knew Finnick was at. But I didnât get any far when I was tackled back onto the ground, Mingiâs blurry face appearing above me. I panicked, trying to find my axe, but I was so powerless that it was easy for him to get on top of me and press a hand against my mouth as I tried to scream for help. His forehead was bloody and the top of his suit torn, jacket long lost somewhere in the Arena. His bow and arrow were missing and were replaced with a knife he held menacingly.
I gasped against his sweaty palm when I felt a sharp pain in my lower arm, close to my veins, somewhere close to where the tracker had been injected. I screamed against Mingiâs palm when the knife was twisted into my skin, feeling warm blood trickle down to my wrist and hands, a burning feeling spreading up my arm, to my shoulders. And then, as fast as he came, Mingi was gone, running off into the distance as my body convulsed, shaking even more as I turned onto my back, pieces of the Arenaâs roof shaking the ground as they fell around the forest. I was petrified, I was disoriented and my throat wouldnât work as I tried to call for Yunho, frantically getting up to my feet to look for him. I stumbled into every possible tree and almost slipped on the weeds as I went downhill, searching for the one man whoâs always been there for me. I couldnât abandon him, not now, not ever. But when I finally found him, it wasnât the way I hoped to be.
Yunho lay on the ground, unmoving and sickly pale as blood trickled down the corner of his mouth, coating the collar of his jacket and suit a deep red. I could faintly hear myself call out his name again and again, feet carrying me over quickly, only to tumble to the ground and bruise my body more, but at least Yunho seemed to stir awake. His eyebrows were furrowed as his eyes opened and he clutched at his chest with a pained expression. I scrambled to get to him, but the ground shook and my legs were so weak I couldnât stand again. I felt tears in my eyes and dread grip my heart as Yunho turned onto his side, coughing and spitting up some more blood.
âYunho!â A scream so shrill my ears rang left my lips, and he finally seemed to realize he wasnât alone as his eyes snapped up, rounding when he noticed me. I couldnât hear him as I tried to drag myself over, feeling nauseous and on the verge of passing out, but it looked like he was saying something, like he was calling out to me. And then, the ground shook another time and I lunged myself forward as the light in Yunhoâs eyes dimmed, his hand extended towards me as I fell not far from him, reaching out desperately towards him. Our fingers touched as dark spots started coating my vision and I gasped for air, fighting against the urge to give in to the darkness, waiting to aid Yunho, but I couldnât. As blinding light flooded the whole Arena, the roof completely caving in, all I could do was mutter a prayer to see Yunho once I woke up again. If Iâd wake up.
The next time I was conscious again, however, what I heard despite the unbearable headache and the dull ache of my spine, didnât sound at all good, nor reassuring, âKatniss, there is no District Twelve.â And all I could think about was, where is Yunho?
Mini-series M.list, check out the other member's stories too ^^
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#[đ©·] mina's recs#[đ¶] mina's recs#[đ] my ari#man your stories are my favorite things to read ari#you never stop amazing me#btw you'll pay for that ending-#both with what you create and the ideas you come up with#okay ive yapped a lot-#ateez x reader#jeong yunho x reader#jeong yunho#ateez
534 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dear Moon Sluts, listen up!!! đđ§ââïž
This is a phenomenal story and I highly encourage to go over there, read it and give love to our dearly beloved Daddy đ«¶đ»đ„°


BDSMaid - Chapter 3

Pairing: Millionaire!Joel Miller x Female!Reader
Rating: E, 18+, Minors dni
Series Summary: After recently graduating from university, your best friend offers you a job cleaning luxury homes for clients youâll never know. Itâs only temporary and a good way to save money for when you go back to get your law degree. Thatâs what youâre promised at least. Easy. Simple. Mundane. That is, until one of your clients is home and everything that you felt was missing in your life starts to fall into place. This goes against the NDA you signed and you could get fired. Or worse, you could fall in love.
Chapter Summary: You decide it's time to put yourself on Joel's radar.
CW: Age gap (Joel 45, Reader 22), dual POV. Specific warnings in small red below the cut, do not read to avoid spoilers.
WC: 10k. Sorry, grab a snack!
AN: I'm continuously surprised by the love, excitement and joy that this story brings anyone but me. That probably doesn't even make sense, I'm just lost for words, tbh. Forehead kisses to @mermaidgirl30, @littlevenicebitch69, @joelmillerisapunk, and @milla-frenchy for screaming with me or pre reading this for me. @lotusbxtch gets a forehead kiss and a tip of the nose kiss for deep dive beta reading this, she's solely responsible for every semi colon.
Series Masterlist || My Masterist
I no longer have a tag list, please follow @mountainsandmayhem-updates to be alerted for future chapters.
Content Warnings: Flirty, alcohol consumption, mentions of sexual acts, kissing, mutual pining, reader being pinned against a wall, sexual tension, touching. Reader does have some description so may be considered more of an OFC.
The week after Joel removed you from his club goes by in a well-scheduled blur. You work your usual three days, cleaning mansions of people who donât tip as well as Mister Miller. You pour yourself over LSAT study guides, practicing insane logic questions. You enjoy a coffee date with Jamie who asks you what happened the night at the poker game. You tell her a practiced lie that feels like acid on your tongue as it leaves your lips. You hate lying to your friends, especially her. You can feel that lie sitting heavily on the top of your stomach the entire time youâre with her, but you simply cannot afford to get fired with three years of law school on the horizon. You spend an evening with your roommate, Odette, watching Netflix and eating dumplings from her favourite spot, the only spot in Austin that has those little white paper boxes with the red writing.Â
If you decide not to lie to yourself, on top of everyone else, you also spend at least an hour a day watching videos of women tied up and dominated, thinking of Joel goddamn Miller the entire time. Since learning his full name, and the name of his club, the Google searches you swore youâd stop doing have been much more productive. Youâve found multiple blogs and Reddit posts, not just about kink, but also about Joel. It turns out that heâs well-known in the kink and BDSM communities around the world, but is essentially changing the face of kink in Austin.Â
One night, you get lost in a Reddit wormhole of women in Texas, and one in Paris, who have been a submissive for a man that sounds a lot like Joel. They donât actually mention him by name but thereâs advice on what he likes and doesnât like, and how he never actually has sex with any of his submissives. It also sounds like some of these women pay him to be their dom, and, based on the conversations in the comments of one thread, it seems like he has a few submissives at the moment, and majority of their interactions happen at the club.Â
 The club. Fuck, Jamie wasnât kidding when she said JMK was exclusive. Anyone can join, assuming you can pay the yearly membership fees that, according to Reddit, are around $80,000 per year. From the minimal, cryptic information you find, Joel Miller is the main owner and he has two business partners. One you assume is his brother that you served the other night, but the third you are unable to find any information about.Â
Since everything you find online is up to interpretation, itâs hard to say what is and isnât true. According to one disgruntled poster, once you become a member at JMKink, there are a lot of rules to follow. Everyone has to get tested monthly; itâs highly recommended that women are on birth control; and even if youâre married to the guest you bring, men must wear condoms. You canât just bring anyone in with you: every member and their guest has an app, and the only way to get that app is from a QR code and an assigned activation code. According to another poster, the app is full of waivers and consent forms. You canât stop the shy smile that crosses your face when you remember how concerned Joel was with your consent the first time you met.Â
The Monday before your usual every-other-Tuesday shift at Joelâs, you find a blog post about becoming a submissive, and itâs like it was written just for you. The writer explains how she had a hard time shutting off her brain and how, by the end of the day, she was so exhausted from making decisions that all she wanted was someone to tell her what to do for once. This led to her and her husband exploring a sub/dom partnership. Now, she feels lighter and freer; theyâve both discovered new ways to get pleasure outside of the idea of sex that society feeds us. Being a submissive isnât always about orgasms or pleasure; itâs helped her build confidence, and sheâs found that as they progress, that little voice that tells her she isn't good enough has stopped being so loud.Â
After reading through the post a few times, you shut your rose gold laptop and stare at the wall behind your desk. You feel seen, heard even though you didnât speak. At first, you found yourself feeling ashamed of getting off to these videos, like there was something wrong with you for being turned on by it, but itâs really that ability to let go of control that you crave, the feeling of someone else making the decisions for once. You want that, but more so, you think you need that, and badly.
As a firm believer of âeverything happens for a reason,â it all comes together for you. You arenât even nervous as the thought consumes you. If Joel shows up at his house, tomorrow Iâm going to ask him to teach me.Â
On Tuesday, you do as you always do, following Joelâs instructions to a tee while listening to a podcast. However, today you only wear one AirPod in hopes of hearing that familiar and comforting engine rev that signals him either coming or going. Every creak or pop of the house causes your heart to flutter, but itâs never him. Much to your chagrin, Joel doesnât come home.Â
Inside the envelope is that expensive matte black paper again, âThanks -JMâ neatly written along it.Â
Great, you think to yourself sarcastically, we are on initial terms again.Â
Twelve hundred dollars is tucked into the envelope this time, you roll your eyes after thumbing the crisp green bills. The first tip you ever got from him felt sincere, but after walking in on him, and everything since then, itâs feeling more and more like apology money. You shouldnât complain; people would kill to make this kind of money, but everything would be so much easier if heâd just fucking talk to you.
Your fingers run along the thick, rich paper that he uses as company letterhead. You canât explain it, but the paper feels like Joel. Itâs rough and thick, yet has a vulnerability to it, like you could easily destroy it with just a pinch of your fingers and a flick of your wrist. Your mind flashes back to his club the other night. He was literally begging you to leave, you can still hear it, the pleading in his voice as he said, âIâm sorry. I just canât have you here, this is on meâ. Your fingers trail across the golden ink of his neat handwriting and then open the paper the rest of the way. At the very bottom of the page, in shiny black print similar to the JMK logo at the top, is a phone number. Your heart slams against your ribcage as your eyes scan across the numbers.
  When you get home, you unfold the note on your kitchen counter and pace the three or four steps it takes to walk the length of your small kitchen, never taking your eyes off the paper, looking at it like itâs a live bomb or like itâs going to disappear if you let it out of your sight. This is it: you could call the office, make an appointment or something. Youâd probably have to lie, but you just need to see him; you need to make a case for yourself. Your stomach lurches, throat tightening at the thought of being in the club with him again. You open the freezer and grab the bottle of tequila, taking a big swig right from the bottle. Itâs a cold burn and you clench your eyes as you swallow it down. Your body shivers involuntarily. Â
You dial before you can talk yourself out of it and before you know it you have an appointment under a fake name to speak to Joel tomorrow afternoon before your study group meets. You take two more large gulps of tequila after hanging up the phone.Â
Fuck, this is really happening. You take another large sip of the frozen tequila for good measure, your nose scrunching up at the taste.Â
Joelâs office isnât attached to the club, itâs in a smaller building across the street and that has seemed to tamp some of the nerves that are vibrating your very core. Still, you can stop from nervously smoothing the wrinkles that have formed on the short, flowing skirt of your white sundress as you sit on the red velvet couch across from Joelâs receptionist. She is a small woman with a chin length bob, sheâs probably in her late fifties and you wonder if her kids or grandkids know that she works for the owner of a kink club, or maybe sheâs part of the community too. Youâve done copious amounts of research; kink isnât just for young people, and you suppose Joel isnât exactly young either. For all you know, she very well could be a dominatrix in her spare time.Â
She says your fake name in a soothing tone as she stands and walks towards the tall black door, pulling it open effortlessly. âGo on in, sweetheart. Joelâs ready for you.â
You smile at her sweetly, tucking your hair behind your ear nervously as you walk over the threshold to try to convince the millionaire whose home you clean to dominate you. The air in his large, bright office feels heavy and thick. Blood rushes through your ears as he looks up at you from his seat. He slips off his 1950âs style black horn rimmed glasses and places them on his desk. A muscle in his jaw ticks as he assesses you. Your heart lurches, knees trembling as you take a few nervous steps towards his desk. As his eyes meet yours you feel it again, that exposed and naked feeling that only his gaze seems to be able to cast. Maybe you shouldnât have worn such a short dress, but itâs an unseasonably warm March day and even before leaving your apartment you were sweating in a mix of nervousness and excitement.Â
You see his lips move, but you canât hear him over the pounding of your heart. You stop just past the door, then hear it click shut behind you. Joelâs silky lips move again and this time you hear your name followed by a calm, âWhatâre you doinâ here?â
The words come out before you even think about them, you practically yell them at him, âI want you to teach me.â
His hand waves to the chairs across his desk. When you donât move he harshly says, âSit.â
You rush across his expansive office, the plush carpet feels luxurious under your shoes. When you reach the black leather chair you sit on the very edge of the seat, your knee nervously bouncing up and down in time with your heart.
âYou want me to do what?â He asks hesitantly, leaning forward in his chair. He looks absolutely beautiful in the late afternoon sun - orange hues reflecting off his tanned skin, the few greys along his temples glistening like the moon on the ocean. Heâs in a black dress shirt again, his sleeves rolled to his elbows. You noticed today that heâs wearing a black watch and a gold ring on his right ring finger. Between his accessories and the veins that line his toned forearms your mouth goes dry.
âI - umm, I want you to teach me.â
The last word has barely passed your lips when he scoffs out, âNo.â
Your face falls, âJoel, please. Iâve been doing research and Iâve decided that, well, that I want to beâŠthat.â
He places his large palms on the desk, the square black diamond in his ring glittering in the sun, and pushes himself up. You crane your neck to look at him as he slips his hands into his pockets, his eyes already locked on yours. His intense eye contact wraps you up in a weighted blanket of safety and comfort, which is a dangerous and vulnerable place, a place that has the ability to rip you in half, much like you could do with that company letterhead he left you. He walks slowly to the other side of his desk. Once in front of you, he leans back onto it, keeping his hands in the pockets of his perfectly tailored black dress pants.Â
âYou canât even say it.â He challenges.Â
You furrow your brows, ready to confront him like you always seem to do. In the few interactions youâve had with Joel, more often than not, itâs been him trying to tell you what to do, you fighting him over it, and then him ultimately winning. Itâs infuriating, but not this time. No, this time youâre going to win. You have valid reasons to want this, and theyâre all backed up by your research. You are leaving this office as his submissive.Â
âI can too!âÂ
He shrugs his broad shoulders nonchalantly, âSay it then. You wanna learn how to do what, sweetheart?âÂ
You sit up tall on the edge of the chair, crossing your arms under your breasts, praying your cheeks donât flush as you finally admit it out loud. âI want to learn how to be a submissive.â
âNo.â One of his meaty hands comes out of his pocket, waving you off as he says it again.
âPlease!â You plead, âI want to learn how to be a sub.âÂ
Joel actually squirms at the sound of you being so needy. He lets out a harsh âfuckâ under his breath and then whispers your name, âI canât do this with you.â
Got him, you think to yourself, failing to fight the smirk as you lower your voice and sweetly beg, âPlease, Mister Miller?âÂ
Joel âYour-Consent-is-Most-Importantâ Miller is not a small man: his broad shoulders take up almost an entire door frame and heâs easily nearing six foot four, but at the sound of you calling him the one name heâs asked you not to, he moves faster than your brain can comprehend. You gasp as he lunges towards you, his hands landing on the arms of the chair, his wide shoulders pushing you back as he cages you in. Your exposed back hits the back of the chair, your short skirt riding up your thighs slightly. He is practically on top of you and for a second you can imagine that this is what having sex with him would look like. His knuckles blanch from gripping the arms of the chair so tightly, his eyes are practically black, and that familiar flush he gets when you challenge him paints his neck and cheeks.
His voice is deeper, thick with arousal, rattling your bones as he speaks slowly, âI said not to call me that. You canât evenâŠYou canât.â He shuts his eyes and takes a slow breath in through his nose. His tone softens as he opens his eyes, âNo, I ainât doinâ this with you, sweet girl.âÂ
You practically writhe in your chair. Sweet girl. Heâs terrifying and commanding and so fucking beautiful like this. He obviously has a soft spot for when you beg, so you soften your eyes and stick out your velvety smooth bottom lip enticingly before whispering, âPlease, Joel.âÂ
He lets out a groan as he pushes himself off the chair and walks towards the large wall of windows behind his desk, his hands resting on his tapered waist. He avoids your gaze as you sit up, squeezing your thighs together tightly to calm the need at your core. âLemme set ya up with someone else. My brother Tommy. You were gettinâ him a drink at that poker game.â
âI remember,â you mumble, looking down at your hands like you always do when your lack of confidence gets the best of you. You canât let that self-doubt creep in now, not when youâre this close. You look back towards his broad back. âBut I really donât want anyone else.â
âWhy?â He spins towards you, the lighting behind him gives him an almost ethereal glow. Thereâs absolutely no denying it, Joel Miller is the most gorgeous man youâve ever seen.
You tuck your hands under your legs, simply stating, âI trust you.â
âYou donât even know me. I could be a horrible guy.â
You let out a sad laugh, shaking your head at him. Heâs right, you donât know him, but you have a feeling about him and you consider yourself pretty good at reading people. âYouâve never given me reason to think I couldnât trust you. Even that first day. You were so calm and apologetic.â
Joel presses his lips in a thin line, eyes raking over you. You subconsciously slip your bottom lip between your teeth, and a muscle in his jaw flexes. âHow old are you?â
âTwenty two,â you immediately regret lying; the avenue of trust is of utmost importance between a submissive and their dominant, so you quickly add, âAlmost, I turn twenty two on Friday.â
 âI canât do this.â He croaks and you canât help but feel a little bad. Youâve put him in an uncomfortable position and his voice sounds defeated.Â
âPlease. I always felt I needed more but,â you stand up and take a few slow steps in his direction. âButâŠI didnât know what more was and I - I think itâs this.â You audibly swallow pleading, âPlease. I need you to help me. I want you to help me. Teach me.âÂ
He holds his hands up and steps back as you inch closer. A silent call that signals you to stop or that he doesnât trust himself, not here, not with you. âJusâ let me set ya up with Tommy. Youâre his type.âÂ
Your heart sinks and an acidic taste lines your tongue. Of course. You arenât that tall, slender icy blonde girl he had strapped to his desk. No, you have curves, and stretch marks along your hips, your boobs are a B cup on a good day. He can get whatever woman he wants, why would it be you? You look down at your hands, pushing back the nonexistent cuticle on your right thumb. This nervous habit of yours used to drive your mom crazy, âyouâre going to have no skin left soonâ sheâd lecture, but you canât help it. The immediate result of the nail bed looking clean and perfect is like a dopamine hit. It leaves you with a feeling of accomplishment. The problem is, the initial confidence you had about this decision on Monday night has dwindled and youâve been so anxious about this meeting that every single finger has a nicely pushed back cuticle.Â
Itâs silent in the room for a while, you shut your eyes as you sheepishly ask, âAm I not attractive enough for you?â
âNo!â He says insistently and without hesitation. His hand runs through his beard, a faint scratching sound fills the room drawing your eyes open and away from the skin of your thumb. As they land back on him you wonder what his patchy facial hair would feel like between your legs or along the soft skin of your stomach as he kissed you. His voice softens, âThatâs not it. I just - Iâm sorry. I jusâ canât do this, sweetheart.â
You feel your chance to become the woman you want to be slipping through your fingers. Your plan is failing and for once in your life you donât have a Plan B, this is the only plan that makes sense to you. Sadness creeps into your throat, âWhy?âÂ
ââS not a good idea, sweet girl,â he answers, his soft brown sugar flecked eyes reaching out to yours.Â
His face and voice seem to be at war with his words. Heâs saying no, but thereâs a sadness in his eyes and a caring undertone to his voice. Youâre not sure how you know it, but him calling you sweet girl means something to him. âBecause Iâm not your type?â
He shakes his head, that same curl falling into his eyes as it did in his foyer the other day. âThatâs the problem, youâre exactly my type.â
Hearing that youâre this beautiful man's type should feel like youâve won the lottery, but the way his shoulders slump as he says it only builds that lump in your throat. As you swallow the sadness down, his eyes travel to your neck, watching as the muscles flex and relax with the motion. âI - then why?â
He lets out a long breath and as he walks to the door he says, âI ainât havinâ this conversation. I said no. And someone who is cut out to be a submissive would just take that answer for what it is.âÂ
âYouâve made it clear that Iâm not a submissive,â you counter and walk towards the door. He cracks the door open and you step in close to him, unconsciously taking in his leather and ash scent before adding, âHave a nice night, Mister Miller.âÂ
Joel
The door feels like a feather behind his hand as he slams it shut - your body, warm and already vibrating, trapped between him and the solid piece of wood that separates the two of you from his receptionist. He made himself a promise in his rear view mirror the other week; he had to cut this off, create distance. He needed you to be just his house cleaner. Because everytime he looks into your eyes he feels the same way he felt at seventeen when he met Tiffany in that garage. Everything about you oozes sweetness and innocence, his sweetheart, his sweet girl. He didnât think he was capable of feeling that way again. And he definitely should not feel this way for someone who is younger than his own daughter.
His large frame looms behind you, forcing your chest and forehead to rest against the door. He uses his foot to spread your legs wide. A breathy gasp passes your lips as your hands scramble for purchase against the wood grain of the door. He keeps pushing your legs apart, wide enough for your short white skirt to ride up your creamy thighs. Thighs heâs imagined wrapped tightly around his head as he makes you scream.Â
Joel takes a small step forward, caging you completely, making it so youâre completely at his mercy. He can smell the sweet scent of your arousal growing between your thighs; he knows if he reaches a calloused finger to the gusset of your panties theyâd be soaked through. His cock is hard as steel, pressing against the zipper of his pants and the small of your back. Youâre practically panting and he fights to keep his breathing steady when really he wants to mirror the quick, uneven pace of your breath. This is much more serious and intimate than when he had you trapped in the chair. This is dangerous. This could lead to more.  Â
His strong fingers wrap around your dainty wrists. He loves the way you donât fight him as he pulls them above your head, gathering both your wrists in one of his hands, pinning them to the door roughly. His free hand draws a slow line down your arm, then along the sensitive skin of your neck, and down your spine. Goosebumps break out over your skin and you instinctively arch your back into him, a desperate whine passes from your lips between laboured breaths, and that sound nearly buckles his knees. Â
His lips come to the shell of your ear, his beard tickling you as he speaks in a slow and commanding tone. âDo you feel what you do to me when you call me that. Iâve asked you not to. Multiple times.â
Your mint and lavender scented shampoo fills his nose as he nudges at you to tilt open your throat to him. He revels in how easily you oblige, cocking your head to the side like the good little girl he knows you are. He continues, lips just a hair away from your pulse point; heâs sure if he pressed his lips to it heâd feel how hard your heart is racing. âBut I donât want you to stop. In fact, I fucking love that you havenât stopped.âÂ
Your soft skin is warm against his rough fingers as they continue their trail down your body, running over the firm globe of one of your ass cheeks. He sucks his bottom lip between his teeth and bites down hard, distracting himself from the urge to spank you for calling him Mister Miller yet again. Finally, his fingers find a home on one of your thighs. He brushes lightly against your soft inner thighs, small little touches jumping from one leg to the other. The little involuntary twitches of your body and the needy little gasps of air you suck through your teeth has his cock straining painfully against his zipper. Heâs aching for you in a way he hasnât felt for years.Â
âYou infuriate me with your insubordination and it makes me weak,â he mutters. âMakes me absolutely insane. I canât stop fucking thinking about whatâs underneath those clothes, and after seeing your perfect breasts and your little pink nipples⊠fuuuuck, baby. All I can think about is how good theyâd look with my handprints tattooed on them after I slap them while you orgasm. Canât stop thinking about how wet your little pussy must get. How tight she would be around my fingers as I claim her as mine. How fucking delicious she must taste. How goddamn sexy your cries of pain and pleasure would sound.â
Your whole body shudders against his. He knows exactly what heâs doing to you and he knows he needs to stop before he crosses a line, but the way your body responds to him is precisely how he likes it: pliant and ready. His mind reels with all the naughty things heâd like to do to you. If he reaches just a little bit higher he could finally know how you sound when you come, how silky your cunt is, how you taste. He runs the tip of his hooked nose down your neck, the light citrus of your perfume replacing the scent of your shampoo.Â
âThat what you wanna hear?â Joel continues. âHow fucking weak you make me? How desperate? I canât do this because once I startâŠI ainât gonna be able to let you go. Ainât gonna be able to stop. Never gonna be able to have any other little play thing. Itâs just you, sweet girl, only you. If I start this, this is it for me.â
Joel releases your wrists with a growl and walks away, carding his fingers through his curls and looking out at the cityscape as the sun begins to dip behind the tall buildings. He doesnât look back, he canât look back or heâll fucking crack. Heâll haul you over his shoulder and take you into his club. Heâll show you everything right now and he wonât stop. His eyes flutter closed as he takes controlled breaths to slow his heart rate, the unmistakable sound of his office door opening and closing behind him.Â
YouÂ
You yank the door open and walk as fast as your legs will take you, your mind swirling, every emotion trying to win for first place. Youâre painfully turned on, you can feel how soaked your panties are. Itâs just you, sweet girl, only you. Itâs like itâs been carved into your brain. Only you. You jam at the elevator close button as your lungs scream for fresh air, and as you step out into the warm spring night you suck in breath for what feels like the first time since you made this appointment last night.Â
Your phone vibrates in the small purse you have across your body. He doesnât have your number, you remind yourself as you reach for your phone. Jamieâs name across your slightly cracked screen. âHey!âÂ
âAre you ok?â her voice is thick with concern.
Your chest feels tight, âYa, why?â
âYou sound like you're out of breath.âÂ
You laugh a little, âOh. I was..â fuck, what was I doing. âI mean I am walking. Like on a walk.âÂ
Even a toddler wouldnât be convinced by your lie, and Jamie isnât either as she gasps loudly on the other end before whispering, âWere you having sex?â
âNo! God no!â Your clit twitches at the thought of how close Joel was today. âIâm on the street, canât you hear the cars.âÂ
âOk. You do need some sex though,â she laughs.Â
âJamie,â you sigh, âI have to get to a study group. Whatâs up?âÂ
She giggles devilishly. âWellll - Itâs your birthday weekend. I want to throw you a party at this really amazing club on Friday.â
âUmm, ya. Sure. Nothing too crazy though, right?âÂ
âPromise you can keep your top on this time, prude.â She says teasingly and you laugh. âItâs called Mystique. The owner is an old family friend and she gave us a sweet VIP booth and bottle service, all completely free!â
You slide your key into the door of your SUV to unlock it, âOk. Letâs do it.â
âGood, because I already invited the girls.â You sigh and your phone buzzes in your ear as Jamieâs computer dings on the other end. âOh, weird. Your regular every other Tuesday clean just requested for you to go on Friday. Werenât you just there yesterday?âÂ
Joel. You say dreamily in your mind.Â
âThatâs shitty,â Jamie continues, âThatâs your birthday. The shift is only 4 hours, but I can offer it to someone else if you want.âÂ
âNo!â It comes out too eager and you remind yourself to chill the fuck out as you put her on speaker phone and open the app. âI mean, no, thatâs ok. I need the money and my calendar shows 11 to 3, lots of time to get ready!âÂ
âText me when youâre done with your study group and weâll hammer out the details for Friday night. We didnât get to celebrate you turning twenty one with your insane schedule -â
âHey!â You exclaim, pretending to be hurt.
âYa ya, I know,â her voice an amused sarcasm as she continues, âThe master plan to graduate early. Which you did. So can we please make this the best celebration yet?â Even without being able to see your best friend you know sheâs dancing excitedly on the balls of her feet while giving big green doe eyes.Â
Friday rolls around quickly, and you arenât sure what youâre looking forward to more; a much needed night out with your girlfriends or the possibility of Joel being home today. Youâve tried not to think about how his body felt against yours, but every few hours you found yourself with your hand between your legs, rubbing tight little circles on your clit until you came to thoughts of him, whispering Mister Miller like a church prayer. Â
Pulling up to his house today feels strange. He requested an extra clean this week just minutes after you asked him to teach you how to sub and after finding out that your birthday was today. You haul your stuff into his house, letting out a frustrated sigh when you find it quiet and empty. You click open your app and heâs asking you to dust and vacuum the basement, as well as wipe out the fridge. You look down at the app confused. Heâs never asked you to clean the basement, and the fridge? He doesnât cook. The eleven thousand dollar fridge is basically just a decoration to fill a gap in the countertops.Â
You pop in your airpods and head downstairs. The cozy white carpet of the stairs feels like plush clouds under your Keds. As you round the corner of the stairs you see everything that makes someone's house a home. So this is where he keeps it all, you think to yourself.Â
The short hallway from the stairs to the large open concept basement is covered in photos of Joel at all stages of his life. The first picture that catches your eye is a teenage baby faced Joel and a beautiful young woman sitting on a hospital bed, sheâs smiling at the camera as Joel looks down at the tiny bundle of pink blankets in her arms. He looks so happy and soft, and it ignites a small flame of jealousy. Not at the woman, but at the happy little family.
As your eyes scan all the pictures you see that baby at all ages. Thereâs a picture of her holding a trophy as big as her with little cleats and shin guards on. In another, she and Joel are holding a big fish, her toothless smile bright and brilliant, while something in Joelâs eyes looks sad even though his plush lips are curved up in a sexy smile.Â
Another picture is of the little girl sitting on her momâs lap; the woman doesnât seem as vibrant in this picture. The next one to catch your eye is her holding a cupcake with a candle in the shape of the number sixteen, then him in a pressed black suit and her in her high school cap and gown. The last picture is similar, except itâs a college graduation photo.Â
As you peel yourself away from all the pictures you havenât managed to look at yet, you face the main living area, a large open concept space. Thereâs a cozy grey sectional facing the big screen TV, shelves of DVDs surround it and you can only imagine all the movie nights the two of them had down here. There's a pool table along the far back right side of the room and to the left are a bunch of guitars, both acoustic and electric, hanging on the wall. You walk towards the guitars, thereâs a stool and a small table beside the amp. An open notebook with lyrics lays on the table and as tempting as it is to read it, you look away. This space is who Joel is and heâs obviously trusting or testing you by sending you down here. He did tell you that you didnât know him, and that he could be a bad guy, but everything here screams wholesome family man.Â
You dust and vacuum, then fluff the couch cushions and fold the blankets nicely. Thereâs an empty glass on the side table, so you grab that and wash it at the small wet bar before placing it with the other glasses. You take one last longing look at the notebook, itâs tempting but decide you are right to not read it. Itâs none of your business what he writes and sings about. You picture him there, dressed casually in sweat pants and t-shirt, his large fingers plucking with a practiced finesse at the strings, you wrapped in a blanket, sitting on the floor with a cup of coffee and a book. The two of you being independently together on a Sunday morning.Â
Thoughts of the two of you like that are dangerous; being his submissive isnât being his girlfriend. Youâve been very good at compartmentalizing, mostly as a coping mechanism to your past, so you find a metaphorical little box in the back of your mind to stuff all those feelings and thoughts into. As you gather your cleaning supplies, you take one last look around. maybe this was his way of showing you that you canât have a future with him, that heâs done with the kids-and-marriage part of his life. None of that matters to you; you donât want kids and marriage, you just want a partnership, and the support and comfort that comes with it. You want to become a lawyer, and eventually a judge, and one day sit on the supreme court and defend everyone's civil and human rights. Thatâs the goal, the only goal. Â
From this point on, any feelings for Joel Miller go in that box. If he ever changes his mind, he is my dominant and nothing else. You push the lid on the feelings box and run through your life plan as you head up the stairs. Law school and lawyer, then a relationship before judge and supreme court. Thatâs the plan, itâs always been the plan.
Once youâre in the kitchen, you pop open the fridge to see a single red rose. You lose a fighting battle with your face, smiling huge from ear to ear. You grab it and close the now empty fridge, bringing the rose to your nose to breathe in the sweet and powdery scent. The black and red envelope sits on the shiny marble countertop. You place the rose down and pop open the envelope. You pull out fifteen hundred dollars and a black business card. Your brows knit together as you inspect the card, flipping it over. A QR code for the JMK app, an activation code, and a note that says âHappy Birthday, sweetheart.âÂ
You practically rip your phone from your back pocket and scan the QR code. You dance nervously on the balls of your feet as the app downloads. With shaky fingers you create a username and password, then type in the activation code. A bunch of permissions pop up, and while the baby lawyer inside of you screams that you need to read them, youâre too eager, so you hastily click accept on all of them. A profile with your newly appointed username splays across the screen. Right below your name it says âBeginner Submissiveâ and you roll your eyes. You upload the hottest selfie you can find of yourself to be your profile picture, smirking at what you imagine Joelâs reaction will be when he sees you in that tight fitting gold dress, a picture Jamie took of you on New Yearâs Eve.Â
On the top right of your screen are 3 little lines, you open the menu and have two options. âAssigned Dominantâ and âLimits and Waiversâ. You are eager to fill out whatever Joel wants on this app, but none of this will feel real to you until you see his name as your Dom. You giggle as you click the first menu. Holy shit, you think as the new window loads, this is going to happen, heâs going to do it.Â
Your heart freezes in your chest, and every ounce of excitement and happiness drains from you as you read âAssigned Dominant: Tommy Millerâ.
When you get home, you open your JMK app again, looking at the assigned dominant screen in hopes you made a mistake. But there it is, clear as day, âTommy Millerâ. You lock your phone in frustration and toss it onto your unmade bed. Why would he do this? Youâre sure that everything in the limits and waivers menu would have been a yes if Joel was your dom. But Tommy? Not that thereâs anything physically wrong with Tommy. Heâs definitely attractive, but heâs not Joel and you thought you made that perfectly clear.Â
After you shower you've decided youâve cooled off enough to continue in the app. Tommy is still not Joel, but you want this for yourself, right? And itâs not about pleasure or attraction, itâs about the escape, and more importantly, itâs about having someone to push you and help you grow.   Â
You click the âLimits and Waiversâ menu, a whole quiz comes up where you can rate your interest in different sexual and non sexual acts on a scale of one to five, and secondary checkmark if youâve already done those things. You scroll through the list, this would be easy with Joel, all fives, all âhighly interestedâ, or so you think. As you scroll through the list you get some real fetish level stuff - diapers, feet, scat play, being hung from hooks. You know enough not to kink shame anyone, but none of that interests you. As such, you rank them as a one, not at all interested.
You scroll back up to fill in all the stuff youâre more interested in.Â
Spanking, five.Â
Whips and Crops, five.Â
Paddles, five.Â
Nipple Clamps, five, fucking five hundred at this point.Â
Bondage, another five hundred. Vibrators, five.Â
Butt Plug, three - ya, that one surprised even yourself, but itâs Tommy, not Joel.Â
The little box to click if youâve done those things remains unchecked. You arenât a virgin, but the small handful of college boys youâve entertained had the same two or three moves, all of which left you unsatisfied.Â
Odette bangs on your door, and you jump as your phone goes flying from your hand as she barges in. âLetâs get ready! Repeat twenty one, baby!â
You scramble off your bed to grab your phone before she does, one of your hands in a death grip on your towel, âFuck, you scared the shit outta me.â
âOh god, you were watching porn again werenât you?â She laughs as your cheeks flush crimson. She wanders to your closet and opens the doors, âWe gotta find you something real hot for tonight, you need to get laid.â
âYeah yeah yeah,â you sing nonchalantly, wandering to your vanity to run a brush through your wet hair.
A few hours later and youâre all ready to go. Jamie and Laren came over to pre-drink and do their hair and make up. The four of you blasted nineties Shania Twain while drinking rosĂ© and doing shots of cheap tequila. You pick a floor length black dress with a slit that goes almost to your hip and drips low between your breasts and leaves your back bare. You leave your hair down, curling it loosely before applying minimal makeup, flirty false lashes and a vibrant matte red lipstick. The packaging says that it's guaranteed not to smudge for up to twelve hours.Â
âWeâll test that tonight on drinks and men,â Laren says as she steals it from your hand and puts it on her full, pouty lips.
Jamie surprises you with a limo. Before getting in you swipe your JMK app open and save your half-finished preferences. Tonight is not about Joel or Tommy; tonight is about you, and you deserve to be celebrated.
The table Jamie managed to secure for your birthday is perfect. Youâre just off the dance floor, but raised up so that you can see the entire club. The music is loud and the room is dark, dimly lit with light pinks and purples. As you settle into the booth a young icy haired blonde girl in small black shorts and a lacy bra wanders in. âHey babes! Iâm Jade, letâs get these bottles going! Hereâs the menu.â
Her eyes fall to you as she hands the bottle service menu and you both freeze. Itâs her, the girl from Joelâs desk. The thump of the music fades and all you can hear is her moans and cries, the squelching of her pussy as Joel finger fucked her hard and deep. Shit, fuck, why me. She smiles at you, âOh hey! Good to see you again.â
A chorus of, âagain?â and âhow do you know each other?â comes from your friends, all of their wide eyes staring at you.
âWe donât really,â you rush. âJust a mutual acquaintance really.â
Luckily, she gets the hint and just nods along. âWhat are we getting to drink ladies? Iâve heard itâs on the house so pick something expensive!â
You pick a bottle of Clase Azul tequila, Jade saying she can make different cocktails with it so youâre not all just doing shots. After a few rounds you find yourself alone in the booth while your friends go to the bathroom. Jade sits on the black leather seat beside you.Â
âLook, I just want to say that Iâm sorry for what you saw the other week. Joel sort of forbade me from seeking you out, but if youâre in my section at the club I work at then Iâm not really breaking any rules.â Sheâs even more beautiful up close, no fucking wonder Joel wants to give you to Tommy. Itâs just you, sweet girl, only you. But you see it now, why heâd pass you along. You canât compete with a woman like her, and from the sounds of it Joel has more than one gorgeous, tall, slender blonde at his beck and call.Â
âNo, itâs ok. Iâm actually learning to be a sub soon.â You smile at her, trying to tamp down the jealousy thatâs threatening to choke you.
âNo way! Joel is amazing, I only see him like once a month now but youâre going to love it.â Suddenly your entire body feels like an open wound, and the lime and salt left on your hands from tequila shots burns through you. The back of your eyes burn, frustration and jealousy donât mix well with RosĂ© and tequila. You blink a few times to stop the tears.Â
âHe actually set me up with Tommy,â you croak, âSaid Iâm more his type.â
Just as she opens her perfect pink lips you hear the unmistakable opening to your all time favourite Shania Twain song, and as if your friends appeared from thin air the four of you yell, âLetâs go girls!â. The icy blonde pats the top of the table in your booth with one hand and holds her other hand out for yours. You climb up onto the table, your friends getting on the chairs.Â
Every insecurity dissipates from your body as you sing loudly with your friends, swaying your hips to the music. You surrender yourself to the genius that was Shania Twain and Mutt Lange. As you break into the chorus for a second time, a glint of silver across the club catches your eye. Standing on the other side of the dancefloor, leaning against the bar top, is Joel Miller.Â
His eyes are locked on yours; heâs wearing brown dress pants and a white short sleeved button up shirt, the top few buttons are left undone and it pulls at his biceps perfectly. He looks so sexy and casual, hair pushed back as he swirls the amber coloured whiskey around in its glass. He smiles devilishly, shaking his head jovially at you as you put on a show for him. As the song ends he crooks his pointer and middle fingers at you, silently calling you over. The simple motion of his fingers makes your pussy flutter, wetness slicking your thighs since you decided to forgo underwear tonight. Risky choice with the high slit of the skirt but suddenly itâs feeling like itâs the best decision youâve ever made.
âIâll be right back,â you whisper to your girlfriends as they help you off the table. They call for more shots and you refrain from all out sprinting to Joel.Â
âQuite the show you put on up there,â he says, grabbing your bicep like he did at the poker game and pulling you gently along with him.
âYou didnât seem to mind.â You twist your arm out of his grasp and stumble. Youâre definitely well on your way to being drunk, but you donât want him to know that.
He grabs for your waist to steady you. âCareful, youâre drunk.â
âIâm not. And even if I was, Iâm celebrating, so Iâm allowed to be drunk. Not allowed to be your sub, but allowed to be drunk.â His eyes darken and you know youâve crossed some sort of undrawn line, but youâre at that reckless sass point in your tipsiness and you really donât care. A saccharine sweet smile crosses your face as you plant your hands on your hips.
âYou sure you wanna play this game, sweetheart?â He practically growls.
âIâm not your sweetheart, Iâm Tommyâs,â it comes out poutier than you expect. You spin on the balls of your feet and head back to the dance floor. As always, you can feel his eyes on you as you walk away. When you approach the dance floor you see a handsome man about your age looking at you. A quick glance over your shoulder confirms Joel is watching, you grab the hand of the stranger and say, âLetâs dance.â
As all young, drunk boys do, he obliges. You spin and press your back in this body, grinding your ass into him and keeping your eyes locked on Joel. How did he find you here? Why would he be out at this particular club, unless of course heâs keeping an eye on the icy blonde woman. She confirmed they only see each other once a month though, so why? Is he following you somehow?
The boy's hands move to your hips, traveling up your abdomen. You wink at Joel, pulling your hair to the side and tilting your head so the boy behind you has access to the same spot on your neck that he had in his office. Just as his lips start to lower Joel snaps. Got him, you think. He takes a few long strides onto the dance floor, pulling you away like youâre some sort of toy, like heâs a caveman coming to take whatâs his. You let him pull you, yelling an apology to the boy on the dance floor.
Even though youâre happy to go with him, you canât let him know that. âJoel, stop it. You canât kick me out of here too.â
He takes you down a quiet, dark hallway, barely illuminated by the red glow of the EXIT sign. âI own half this place, baby. So I can.â
You twist your arm free from his grip, âYouâre the bane of my existence, Joel Miller.â
âWhy havenât you filled out your app yet?â
You scoff, anger and annoyance starting to replace the happy feeling you had when he pulled you from the dance floor. âAre you stalking me?â
âDonât flatter yourself. Doms can see where their subs are at all times if they accept the location tracker on the app.â
Shit, all those menus that you just clicked âAccept Allâ to at the beginning. Of course your dom would be able to find you, depending on the relationship they can control everything you do. âYouâre not my dom!â You state.
Joel rolls his eyes. âI know. Tommy told me you hadnât filled it all out yet and where you were. So, why havenât you filled out the app?â
You lean back on the railing along the wall and slide your feet from your heels, placing them on the cool tile of the floor to soothe the ache in your arches. Your hands come back to grip the railing. âItâs none of your business.â
âSweet girl, in this case it literally is my business. The JM stands for Joel Miller.â
This time you roll your eyes and then mumble, âBecause I donât want Tommy. I donât think Iâm going to fill it out anymore.â
Joel leans back against the railing across the small hall from you, pinching the bridge of his noise in annoyance, âPlease. For me, can you just fill it out?â
âFor you? You made it clear you don't want me. Iâm filling it out for Tommy.â
He crosses his arms, biceps bulging even more against the tight fabric of his short sleeved button up, if heâs not careful heâs going to go full incredible hulk on that shirt. Not that youâd mind.
âThatâs not what Iâm sayinâ and thatâs also where youâre wrong. Youâre fillinâ that out for you. If youâre fillinâ it out for anyone else, then youâre doing this for the wrong reasons.â
You let out an unimpressed sounding huff, âIâm not.â
His lips press into a tight line as he considers his words carefully; Joel is old enough to know not to argue with a twenty-one year old whoâs had tequila. âOk, youâre not. So then why do you want to be a sub?â
He watches as your whole body seems to deflate, thereâs a shift, almost like desperation in your body. Sadness lines your eyes as they meet his and your voice comes out small and uncertain. âBecause Iâm exhausted, Joel. I - I spend all day making decisions, and studying, and learning about civil rights law. Iâm always having to come up with a plan A, and B, all the way to plan Z sometimes. And then,â your head falls back to the wall as you continue speaking to the ceiling with your eyes closed, âThen I do it all over again the next day. I canât shut it off, my brain. It just keeps going and going. It's so loud, so constant, so fucking overwhelming and thereâs no escape.â
You fall silent and he steps forward, slipping his large hand behind your neck and bringing your gaze to his. You continue, fighting against the boulder thatâs forming in your throat, âI donât think Iâm good enough. Or strong enoughâŠSmart enough. I want to see for once that I am, want to see what I can overcome. For once,â you sigh heavily. âFor once I just want someone to tell me how well Iâm doing.â
Joelâs eyes fall to your lips, his voice a hoarse whisper, âFill out the app.â
You take a deep breath. You feel lighter after finally getting to confessing all of that to him. That was your plan for his office the other day, but something about him flusters you and you were completely knocked off the rails by that special unknown thing Joel has over you. You whisper, âI donât want to do this with Tommy. Please, Joel.â
Joelâs forehead comes to rest on yours, you can see the golden flecks in his dark eyes at this proximity. He smells like mint, and that same ash and leather from his office the other day. You should ask him right now why he let you in his basement today, but he speaks before you can. âCan you please, just for once, show me that you can listen?â
âKiss me,â you hum, trailing your hands up his strong arms.
He stiffens under your touch. âWhat?â he asks dumbfoundedly.
âKiss me and Iâll go home right now and fill out the app,â you whisper, inching your lips closer to his.Â
âYouâll go home, fill out the app, and you will not touch yourself.â Itâs not a question, itâs a deep command.
Now itâs your turn to be confused as you say, âWhat?â
He crowds his body closer to yours, pulling his face back slightly so he can take you all in. Youâve never seen this expression before, that flash of darkness from the first time you called him Mister Miller in your car has permanently etched itself into your mind, but itâs almost like heâs transitioned into full dominant Mister Miller now. âIf you want to convince me to be your dom, itâs not going to be through just a kiss. So prove to me that you can listen, prove to me that you can be a good girl. â
The wetness between your legs starts to coat your thighs at the sound of him asking you to be a good girl. You clench your thighs together as his forehead meets yours again.
He continues, his voice just as commanding, âIf I give you this kiss, youâll go home alone, you will not touch that dripping little cunt, and you will fill out the app.â
Your pussy is throbbing with need. You should have known better than to sass him so hard tonight. Someone as competent and experienced as Joel would know exactly how to punish his sub when they were acting up. You nod your head and hum in agreement to his demands.
âAsk me nicely.â He murmurs.
âP-pleaseâŠkiss me, Joel.â Butterflies assault the inside of your stomach.
You didnât think it was possible, but he manages to crowd you even more, your entire body pressed firmly against his. Every skin cell is screaming for his attention, every nerve firing off signals making you hyper aware of anywhere heâs touching you.
âAsk me again using that name I told you not to call me,â He knows heâs playing with fire, but at this exact moment he doesnât care, he fucking loves the way his preferred dom name sounds coming off your lips.Â
âKiss me, Mister Miller. Please?â Itâs airy and desperate, your knees feel weak below you and it feels as if you canât get a full breath in. The anticipation is killing you.Â
âWhy?â he growls. Growing up you were always afraid of dark spaces, but if there were any monsters in this hallway theyâd be running scared at the timbre of his voice right now.
Your back arches instinctively into him. Youâre safe here, Joel Miller is your safety. âBecause I need you, Mister Miller. Please. Just one kissâŠthen Iâll do anything. I promise. P-please. I need to feel you on me, Mister Miller.â
Joel bends slightly, his hands come to the back of your thighs and he lifts you, slamming you against the wall. You squeal, arms flinging around his neck as your ankles hook around his waist. He pins you to the wall with his hips and lets go of your thighs. Both of you are practically panting, his cock is hard as steel, pressing against his zipper and your bare pussy. Your skirt is covering you from exposing yourself to him but something about the glint in his eye when your bodies connect makes you think he might know you donât have any panties on.Â
His hands peel your arms from around his neck and he pins them with one hand above your head like he did in his office. You whimper and grind your hips against him. His free hand wraps around your throat, holding it gently.Â
âNo,â he growls and it takes every ounce of self control you have to stop your hips. âSay it again.â
He watches your mouth hungrily as you lick your lips and you fight back a moan. He can feel your pulse firing rapidly under his calloused fingertips. A needy whisper passes your lips, filling the miniscule space left between your bodies. âI need you, Mister Miller. Please kiss me.â
With that he slams his lips against yours. Itâs a desperate and heady mess of tongue and teeth, your moans being swallowed by his greedy mouth. You tilt your head to allow him in more. His tongue devours every inch that it can reach. He nips at your bottom lip before diving back in. He takes whatever he wants from you and you let him. For the first time in years your brain is quiet. No anxiety about the quickly approaching LSAT, no thinking of whatever practice question youâre stuck on. That nagging fear of being rejected from all the law schools youâve applied to goes silent. The worrying voice that tells you youâre not good enough disappears. Everything you are is replaced by whatever Joel gives.Â
You grind down onto him as you flick your tongue against his; heâs so rough yet so very soft. His tongue tastes like mint and whiskey. You can feel your orgasm building, itâs going to happen embarrassingly fast at this rate. You feel light headed from lack of oxygen and the slight push of his fingers into the side of your throat. More, more, more, you yell in your head.
Joel breaks the kiss and puts you down on your feet, holding you steady as you find your legs again. His lips are puffy and even though itâs not the time to be thinking of this, you realize there isnât a single drop of red lipstick on his face, so it really will last twelve hours without smudging.Â
His thumb comes to your face, swiping along your bottom lip gently, âPut your number in my phone, sweet girl.â
He holds his brand new iPhone Max out to you and you tap your number in with shaky fingers. He sends a quick text when you hand his phone back and then he kneels in front of you, helping you back into your heels. As he stands his hand trails from your ankle, all the way up the slit of your skirt to settle on your clothed hip. âGo get your stuff and go home now, baby. Thereâll be a car waiting for you out front.â
He pats your bum gently as you walk on shaky legs back to your VIP booth. You feel like a newborn giraffe as you make your way to your table.Â
âWhere have you been?â Jamie proclaims, holding up a tequila shot for you.
You wave her off, âI think Iâve had too much. Iâm gonna go but I want you girls to stay. Enjoy your night for me.â
It takes a few minutes but you convince your friends to stay and that youâll be fine and already have a ride arranged. As you exit the club thereâs a gorgeous blacked out town car parked in front. An older gentleman in a suit looks at you and nods, âGood Evening, Miss. Are you the young lady Joel Miller has asked me to escort home?â
You nod back, trying to act like this is an everyday occurrence and not the most outrageous thing thatâs ever happened to you. As soon as you get home you change into your most unflattering set of pajamas, hoping that if you feel unsexy then itâll stop that insistent throb between your thighs. Joel was so fucking close again, and this time there was no underwear in his way.
You slide open the app, Tommy Miller is still set as your dom, but you go through the preferences carefully and answer as honestly as possible as to what you want. You try to focus on the questions even though you can still feel Joel's throbbing cock pushing against you, and his warm hands around your wrists and throat. You can still taste him on your lips. You shake the ghost of him off of you and remind yourself again what you want from this, aside from mind-blowing orgasms.Â
You fill out every section and then hit save. Just as you are about to lock your phone and try to fall asleep your phone vibrates, the JMK app as a notification.
âYour Assigned Dominant has changed to Joel Millerâ
Your heart pounds behind your rib cage as you stare at the notification, your head feels fuzzy, possibly from the booze, or that kiss, but you canât believe your eyes. You close out of the app and go back in, staring at where Joelâs name has replaced Tommyâs. Just as it all starts to feel real you get a text message from a number you donât have saved. You click on the message app.
âNo coming until I say so, I know you werenât wearing any panties tonight. Messy little pussy ruined my pants. Go to sleep now, my sweet girl.â
#written by @mountainsandmayhem đ©·#joel miller#joel miller x reader#joel miller fanfiction#pedro pascal#BDSMaid đđđđ#10/10 would recommend#Mina recâs
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
This is the prettiest piece of fanfic I've read in a long time. Wow, that's all I can bring myself to say.
W.O.W.
stars w/ choi jongho
a lake in a forest is where you lie, the soft sand of the shore acting as your mattress, your boyfriendâs chest your pillow. the icy water laps tentatively as your toes, keeping you from slipping into a slumber from which youâre unsure that youâll ever want to wake. why would you wish to go back to real life when falling asleep in your lovers arms is all you ever want to do?
his heart ticks away in his chest, pointlessly keeping the time like a grandfather clock in an abandoned house. you donât need to know the time right now, the moon and the stars that hang high above your heads is enough to tell you that itâs late, and you should go inside. as you cast a glance up to jonghoâs face, bathed in the silvery tendrils of the moonâs light, you couldnât quite care less about what you should do. you want to stay here in this moment forever, and youâll be damned if you let it slip from you so easily.
âi can feel you staring at me,â he hums, the hand that cups your head to his chest moving slightly to ruffle your hair. in any normal circumstance, youâd shove his hand away with a scoff, firing a snarky comment in his direction that would make his face light up in a pretty smile. the circumstances are anything but normal, though; youâd rather give up the sun than the feeling that currently spreads through your body like a wildfire.
âyouâre just so beautiful,â your voice can barely be heard over the rustling of the leaves and the crackle of the sand beneath the soft swelling of the water. itâs almost like youâre afraid your voice will drown it all out, as if this is all a dream and talking too loud will wake you and pull you back to reality. silence is better than go back to your hectic life. youâd make this dream last forever if the universe would let you.
when he tilts his head in a way that lets him gaze upon you, you find the breath being stolen from your lungs. oh well, you tell yourself; itâs hard to care about something so insignificant as breathing when the most important thing in the world is looking upon you with the universe in his eyes. the stars in the sky have nothing on those endless pools of chocolate; they reflect the moonlight in a way that hypnotises you, and while you werenât planning on looking away in the first place, now you feel certain that you canât.
âi thought you wanted to stargaze,â his voice comes out in a playful purr, a small grin taking hold of his expression. you mirror it with a smile of your own, smaller and far gentler, but a smile nonetheless. itâs hard to keep it hidden when jonghoâs joy is so infectious; with his gums peaking out from beneath his lip, his nose scrunched up so sweetly he looks⊠precious.
âyouâre prettier than the stars,â you say. he hums in mock agreement and you realise that even his teasing is enough to make your body fill to the brim with fireworks. just the tiniest amount of attention from his is enough to make you feel like youâre falling in love over and over again, your heart tripping and stumbling each and every time he so much as looks in your direction. damn the butterflies, thereâs a whole aviary inside of your stomach right now.
âif iâm prettier than the stars then you must be prettier than anything else the universe has to offer,â a careful finger brushes against your cheek bone, working its way up to your temple where it pushes a stray strand of hair to the side. your face scrunches up instinctively as it trails ticklishly against your skin to which jongho lets out a slight giggle. it harmonises with the sounds of the wilderness that surrounds you creating the perfect symphony. all music, past and future could only dream of sounding so perfect. âcan i kiss you?â his smooth voice slotting right into that already perfect song, âi really want to kiss you right now.â
you nod; of course you do. all you ever want to do is kiss jongho. morning, afternoon, night, itâs all you ever think about. soft lips on yours, sturdy hands roaming your body, gentle tongue probing your mouth. from the moment he gave you a kiss for the first time, bending down as his hands tilted your head to the perfect angle, you spend all day dreaming of when another will come. whether itâs a chaste one before he heads to work in the morning, or a lazy one as he distracts you from whatever it is heâs burning on the stove. each of them is special and you want each of them infinitely.
and when he finally puts his lips to yours, everything seems to slot into place. youâre no longer worried about the real world; that doesnât exist anymore. itâs just you and him and the stars as your only witness.
#[đ©·] mina's recs#[đ»] mina's recs#this was so beautiful#what the hell#may a love like this find me in this lifetime#all dead poets are shaking in their graves#and the ones still breathing are fearing for their lives#this was 10000/10#ateez x reader#choi jongho x reader
181 notes
·
View notes
Text
Highly recommend this story, Iâm gonna devour chapter 1 tonight đđ»đ©· (Iâve already read chapter 2, donât ask me, I like doing things the wrong way đ
đ
đ
)
Alsoooooo puddinâs Fan Club is the best place to be in đđ
Girl Dinner Masterlist
Summary: After the civilized world you once knew came to an end-- the men that survived... well they just take, take, take. Growing tired of having things taken from you-- you have a hankerin' to take somethin' for yourself... and make him perfect.
content warnings: Reader (no descriptions besides having hair that can be pulled) is in a weird mindset; hears voices, talks to herself. non-con/dub-con (if you're looking for enthusiastic consent, ya wont find it here) smut, cock-warming, unprotected P in V, creampies, oral (m&f receiving), rough sex, dirty talk, pussy and peen pronouns, alcohol consumption (altered mental state). Joel wears a shock collar and other various horrible things that would keep him in check-- and he doesn't fucking like it.
Reader warning- flashbacks of readers graphic and sad past!!!
While it looks real pretty, this is a Dead Dove, Do Not Eat. If ya do and then come complaining to me that you ate a dead dove-- I'm gonna fight you. I warned you!
Part 1- Knocked Loose
Part 2- Cave In
Part 3- ????? Part 4- ?????
thank you to @pedrospookie for these amazing mood boards/ collages/ inspo for the fic. They're fucking adorable, and I love how each one changes to fit the chapter a little. Lets all thank pookie for answering all the questions I had about some of the inspo for this fic and fueling my unhinged delusions that make this fic possible.
Fan art- Pudding Fan Club
#shoutout to Beth đ©·#fic: girl dinner#kidnapped!joel miller x unhinged!reader#joel miller x reader#joel miller#smut#pedro pascal characters#joel miller smut#10/10 would recommend#Mina recâs#Fic recs
193 notes
·
View notes